I 



• ' ' Rlliwilliili ill 111 If li I Iff 11* I jJttli f tiU f Hilif i f i ''I^SuHunil f fRHfitlnlnuniSi 


11' 
1 ffl83in 


1 

1 

ill 



!'l 



i 



ffil 



■ 



rilf 



If!! » 



"I 



1 



H^^ 



llPNlf'if'iillP^ 



mil ini WmWRfl 



-ml... 



1 : '■'- , . 



JHHHH 



«HKSHH 



i^^™ 



«k 







UuIMIImI 



Hi:i I 



1 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. I 

I 



| UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. J 



THE 



POLITY 



OF THE 



METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 

IN THE UNITED STATES : 



BEING 

AN EXPOSURE 

OF THE SPURIOUS ORIGIN OF METHODIST EPISCOPACY: THE TY- 
RANNICAL NATURE OF THE GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE OF 
THE METHODIST EPISCOFAL CHURCH : THE UNJUST AND DAN- 
GEROUS CONTROL OF CHURCH PROPERTY BY THE CLERGY OF 

THAT SECT I THE SUPERIOR PROVISION MADE FOR THEIR 

TEMPORAL SUPPORT*. THE MODE OF RAISING THEIR SUPPLIES : 

THE MORAL MACHINERY OF METHODISM, ITS RELIGIOUS 

CHARACTER, FRUITS, &C. &C. 



BY REV. <3. W. MUS6RAVE, 

Bishop of the Third Presbyterian Church of Baltimore. 



" The opinion that it is dangerous to oppose fanaticism, lest we hinder the work of God, 
is most unfounded." — Dr. Alexander, page 301. 

" Well, as they insist upon it, they shall have it :" — " and if, in exhibiting the proof, any 
damage should be done to those who have so pertinaciously insisted upon its exhibition, on 
them— not on me— must rest the responsibility."— The Author, pp. 17 and 18. 



jSaititttors: 

PRINTED BY RICHARD J« MATCHETT. 



1843. 







Entered according to the act of Congress, in the year 1843, by George 
W. Musgrave, in the Clerk's office of the District Court of the United 
States for the District of Maryland. 



CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION 



Origin of the work, — Correspondence between " A Meihodist" and the 
Author, — Remarks on the foregoing correspondence. — The spirit and 
manner of the performance, &c. &c — pp. 9 — 25. 



CHAPTER I. 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 



Its dubious origin, — in all probability " surreptitiously" introduced. — If 
understood in the prclatical sense, it is utterly spurious and invalid, — 
if not regarded as prelatical, the manner in which it is spoken of is 
supremely ridiculous. — The application of " Bishop" Coke to Bishop 
White for re-ordinalion. — The validity of the Presbylerial ordination 
of Methodist preachers. — The admissions of Bishop White relative to 
the validity of Presbyterial ordinations. — According to the Scriptures 
there is but one permanent order of ministers in the church of Christ. 
—pp. 27—56. 



IV CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER II. 

GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

The government is anti-republican, because all the legislative and exec- 
utive power is in the hands of their clergy — the laity have no represent- 
ation in the General or Annual Conference, and of course have no 
voice in ihe Government. — The discipline is tyrannical, because the 
members are amenable to any rules and regulations which it may please 
their clergy from time to time to agree upon — and because the usual 
forms of law and justice are not constitutionally prescribed and secur- 
ed in the trial of church members, — such a system is, in its tendency, 
dangerous to public liberty and the free institutions of the land. — The 
truly republican character of the government and discipline of the 
Presbyterian Church. — pp. 57—96. 



CHAPTER III. 

CLERICAL CONTROL OF CHURCH PROPERTY. 

The Methodist meeting houses and parsonages under the control of the 
itinerant clergy. — Deed of settlement analyzed. — Unanimous opinion of 
seven lawyers — and the decision of the Supreme Court of Pennsylvania. 
— The chartered fund and book concern also under the entire control of 
the clergy. — Printed circular of 1842, showing the capital of the book 
concern to be upwards of six hundred thousand dollars — Laymen ex- 
pressly excluded from any share in the management or appropriation of 
these funds — Dangerous tendency of such proscription. — Testimony of 
others on these subject. — The system of Methodism in these respects 
contrasted with Pre.sbyterianism.— pp. 97—134. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IV. 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 



Extracts from the Discipline. — the amount of their " annual allowance" 
fixed by the Methodist clergy themselves. — Their salary greater than 
that of the clergy of other denominations. — Probable average amount 
of the salary of a country circuit preacher, — of one stationed in a large 
town or city. — Provisions made for the support of supernumerary and 
superannuated preachers, — for the widows and orphans of deceased 
clergymen. — The amount of the allowance of Methodist ministers 
several times increased by themselves. — The testimony of others on 
these subjects.— Competent and faithful ministers entitled to a liberal 
support.— The salary of Presbyterian pastors regulated by the people.— 
The average amount of their salary less than that of the Methodist 
preachers. — No provision is made for disabled or worn out Presbyterian- 
ministers— nor for their widows and orphans. — pp. 135—190. 



CHAPTER V. 

FINANCIAL MEASURES, OR MODE OF RAISING SUPPLIES. 

Class meetings. — Comparative cost of " free seats" and rented pews.— 
Love feasts. — Special subscriptions and collections. — Book concern, 
periodicals, &c— The immense aggregate amount raised from great 
numbers, by small, yet frequent contributions. — These methods con- 
trasted with the system adopted by the Presbyterian Church. — pp. 
191—208, 



VI CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI. 

PRACTICAL METHODISM ITS MORAL MACHINERY RELIG- 
IOUS CHARACTER AND FRUITS. 

Importance of distinguishing between mere excitements and true revivals 
of religion. — The illiterate character of Methodist preaching gener- 
ally. — Their habitual and shameful misrepresentation of other Christ- 
ian churches — their disparagement of the Christian character and 
piety of other denominations. — Methods employed by Methodists in 
collecting members into their church, and in proselyting from other 
denominations — boasting of numbers — camp-meetings — protracted ser- 
vices — enrolment of names — prejudicing serious and inquiring indi- 
viduals against other denominations— tampering with the members of 
other churches with a view to proselyte them to their sect — special 
object of their camp-meetings and frequent Excitements to proselyte 
from other churches. — The alleged efficiency of Methodist preachers 
compared with the fruits of Presbyterian ministers. — Effects of Meth- 
odism — in lowering the standard of qualification for the Gospel minis- 
try—the little value they place upon Christian instruction — the per- 
verted taste which Methodism creates for hearing the word of God — 
the improper notions it begets in regard to divine truth — its unhappy 
effects upon the world. — Illustrations of the amazing' credulity and 
gross fanaticism of Methodism. — pp. 209 — 270. 



CHAPTER VII. 

NEW MEASURES FOR PROMOTING REVIVALS OF RELIGION. 

Extracts from an able article in the Princeton Repertory on the moral 
machinery or new measures of certain modern "revivalists," so called, 



CONTENTS. Vll 

in which the true character of such excitements, and the means by 
which they are manufactured, are exposed. — Letters of the Rev. Drs. 
Alexander and Miller, Professors in the Theological Seminary at 
Princeton, on the subject of revivals and revival measures. — The great 
importance of genuine revivals of religion, and the necessity of greater 
diligence, on the part of orthodox Christians, in the use of God's ap- 
pointed means, for their promotion.— pp. 271—326. 



CONCLUSION. 



THE POLITY 

OF THE 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 



INTRODUCTION 



For many years, and without the slightest provocation, 
" The General Tract Society of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church," under the care and control of the General Confer- 
ence, have been issuing hostile and offensive publications 
against the Presbyterian Church — assailing not only her doc- 
trines, but endeavouring to destroy the character and influ- 
ence of her ministry and people. In addition to the exten- 
sive circulation of these tracts, incessant efforts have been 
made, both from the pulpit and from house to house, to mis- 
represent the Presbyterian church, and to prejudice the com- 
munity against us. Yea, even the members of our flocks 
have been tampered with, and various dishonourable means 
employed to seduce them from the church of their fathers. 
All this was patiently borne, from an extreme reluctance to 
have any controversy with our neighbours; until one of their 
controversial tracts, on the subject of election, was left, on 
a sabbath morning, at my private residence ! This I could 
not but consider as a personal insult, and as an impudent 
challenge to a defence of the doctrine as held by our church. 

Accordingly, on the same day, I informed my people of 
what had taken place, and announced my determination to 
commence, on the following sabbath, an exposition and vin- 
2 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

dication of our belief on the subject of the Divine decrees. 
On that day, and the sabbath succeeding, the two lectures 
were delivered, which, at the request of the congregation, 
have since been published.* In those lectures, I confined 
myself, almost exclusively, to a defence of the doctrine as 
held by the Presbyterian Church, and barely alluded to, what 
we consider, the errors of the Methodist Episcopal Church; 
referring, in a note, for proof and fuller information, to a 
work entitled " The Difficulties of Arminian Methodism." 
Exception, however, was taken to one or two expressions, 
contained in the lectures, on the subjects of clerical control 
of church property, and ministerial support, by a writer in 
the " Clipper," and the charges implied flatly denied — with- 
out naming the author to whom I had referred in proof. 
Still desirous of avoiding an offensive controversy with that 
denomination, I replied through the same channel; and 
having furnished the public with the reference which he 
had omitted, I was disposed to leave the whole matter to 
their examination and decision. His first card, and my 
answer, were as follow: 

" To the Editors of the Baltimore Clipper. 

u Gentlemen — In a pamphlet, entitled a 'Brief Exposition 
and Vindication of the Doctrine of the Divine Decrees.' &c, 
by Rev. G. W. Musgrave, Bishop of the Third Presbyterian 
Church of Baltimore, I have noticed the following passage 
in reference to Methodism. c The government and discip- 
line of that sect are anti-republican and tyrannical — the en- 
tire control of all church property by their clergy, is both 

* An edition of these lectures has been more recently issued at Philad- 
elphia, by " The Presbyterian Board of Publication;" and copies may be 
had, in this city, at the store of the Presbyterian Tract Society. 



INTRODUCTION. 11 

ynjust to the people who contribute the funds, and dangerous 
in its tendency to public liberty.' (Page 38.) 

" My object in calling attention to this passage, is to cor- 
rect an error which seems unaccountably to prevail, about 
the control of Methodist church property. You will per- 
haps be surprised to learn that the clergy of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church do not own a church or a parsonage in 
the United States — and that the acknowledged pastor of a 
Methodist Church cannot take up a collection in it, or even 
invite any other than a Methodist preacher to preach in it, 
without the assent of the trustees. You will also be sur- 
prised to learn, that the Methodist Churches in this city be- 
long to a corporation consisting of all the male members 
above the age of twenty-one years. The preachers have no 
control over the current funds of the church. The means of 
ministerial support are raised by weekly contributions in class 
meetings. These are received by the leaders, who are all lay- 
men, and by them paid over to the stewards, who are laymen. 
When a preacher is sent by the bishop to a particular sta- 
tion, he is met by a committee of laymen appointed by lay- 
men, who inquire into the probable wants of his family, and 
fix the amount of his salary. The preacher has no right to 
stipulate for compensation. He must take what is offered 
him; and should the stewards not be able to pay what they 
promised, (which unfortunately often happens,) by an ex- 
press article of the discipline, it is provided that the church 
shall not be accountable for the deficiency, as in case of debt. 
" On the other hand, if a preacher be sent to a station, 
and the stewards, sustained by the membership, refuse to 
make any provision for him, he has no means of obtaining 
a cent. 

" The only church property controlled by the clergy, be- 
sides an inconsiderable fund in Philadelphia, is the book es- 



12 INTRODUCTION. 

tablishment in New York. This establishment is a benevo- 
lent one, being instituted with a view to the assistance of 
the worn-out preachers, and the widows and orphans of 
such as die in the ministry. To this end, with the ex- 
ception of so much as is required for the salaries of the 
bishops, the profits of the concern are devoted; and when 
you learn that these profits are divided between thirty-three 
Annual Conferences, and by them subdivided for the relief of 
necessitous cases, you will, I trust, dismiss any apprehen- 
sion that the liberties of the country are in danger from this 
source. 

" With regard to the Rev. Mr. Musgrave's opinion of 
Methodism or Methodists, I have nothing to say. I believe 
that he is entirely honest both in the entertainment and 
avowal of his sentiments upon this subject. Mr. Musgrave 
is an able, pious and useful man; and I would be sorry, even 
by a defence of what is as dear to me as my own life, to 
draw him into a controversy which would divert him from 
the nobler work of an evangelist. I prefer to wait until a 
better acquaintance with the people he thinks so badly of 
shall correct the erroneous opinions he has hastily formed 
about them. 

" As to the error which I have taken the liberty to correct, 
I have no doubt that Mr. Musgrave has fallen into it by plac- 
ing too much confidence in the statements of a writer, whose 
book is entirely unworthy a place in a clergyman's library." 

"A Methodist. " 

July 29th, 1842. 

"To the Editors of the Clipper. 

" Gentlemen: — A friend has called my attention to an ar- 
ticle, published in your paper of Friday last, and signed <A 
Methodist.' 



INTRODUCTION. 13 

" If the respected writer had named the author to whom I 
referred in support of the statements to which he takes ex- 
ception, so that the public might be able to examine the offi- 
cial and documentary proofs upon which they rest, I should 
not have thought it necessary to reply. But as he has not 
done this, and as many who may read his article may not 
read the pamphlet, I judge it expedient to state, through 
your columns, that the proof of what I had briefly alluded 
to in my lectures, can be seen in a work entitled 'The Diffi- 
culties of Arminian Methodism,' letters 7th and 8th — and 
which can be had at the bookstore of Owen & Son's, Mar- 
ket street, a few doors east of Gay street. The respecta- 
bility of that author, and the credibility of his work are not 
to be destroyed by a dash of the pen, especially when recom- 
mended by such men as the venerable Drs. Alexander and 
Elliott; — and besides, his statements are substantiated by 
the 'Book of Discipline,' and other authorities, which are 
decisive. 

" I sincerely reciprocate the respectful and kind feelings 
of f A Methodist;' and if all of that sect would manifest the 
same charitable feelings towards Presbyterians, and desist 
from their unprovoked assaults upon our church, we should 
have no occasion to say anything, in self-defence, that could 
wound their feelings, or interrupt our mutual intercourse and 
Christian fellowship." " G.W. Musgrave." 

August 1. 

Contrary to my expectation and wishes, the writer pub- 
lished a second article in the Clipper, thus: 

" To the Editors of the Clipper. 

" The Rev. Mr. Musgrave's card is very unsatisfactory. 
In the common walks of life, nothing justifies a man in hold- 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

ing up another to public odium, unless the accuser has taken 
all possible pains to acquaint himself with the facts in 
question, and is prepared to sustain the accusation by the 
facts. If such caution be required in the ordinary affairs of 
life, it cannot be dispensed with when a clergyman avails 
himself of the authority of the sacred desk to arraign a large 
number of respectable people before the bar of public opinion 
as enemies of the commonwealth. Mr. Musgrave has vol- 
unteered to accuse the Methodist Episcopal Church of cer- 
tain things, the very mention of which, is calculated to 
create distrust and hatred towards the preachers and people 
of that denomination, and when opportunity is given him to 
sustain his charges, it will not do to refer to another man, 
and cast the responsibility upon him. We do not choose to 
take Mr. Annan as Mr. Musgrave 's substitute. By endors- 
ing the assertions of Mr. Annan, Mr. Musgrave has deli- 
berately made himself responsible for the truth of them. It 
is with us to choose with whom the issue shall be made, and 
we choose the endorser rather than the drawer, for the rea- 
son that Mr. Musgrave's is by far the more respectable and 
influential name. 

" There are various reasons why no man who values his 
own respectability ought to put himself into an antagonist 
position to Mr. Annan or his book. To all who know any 
thing about the economy of Methodism, the following ex- 
tract from the 'Difficulties' will be sufficient warrant for this 
opinion. 'Preachers pass the revenue laws — preachers col- 
lect the tax — preachers meet in secret conclave and divide 
the spoil — in other words, fix the amount of their own salary, 
and allow themselves the sums, they in their wisdom, may 
consider lawfully due for their important services — but no 
eye or hand of a layman must presume to interfere in these 
transactions.' (Page 297.) 



INTRODUCTION. 15 

" It would be hard to find in any apocryphal writing more 
untruths in so few lines. To have been able thus to econo- 
mize words in such a profusion of misstatements, argues a 
natural ability for misconception, and an amount of expe- 
rience in slander, which is as curious as it is rare. It would 
be as wise to controvert Baron Munchausen as Rev. Mr. 
Annan. 

" But Mr. Musgrave appeals to the 'Discipline.' It is 
much to be regretted that he did not quote the passages 
which he has so egregiously misinterpreted, for I cannot find 
any that could be easily misunderstood. 

" The Discipline certainly does not sustain Mr. Musgrave. 
It distinctly recognizes that all contributions for the support 
of the gospel shall be voluntary — no man is taxed. Some 
give much, many give a little, and many more give nothing; 
every man doing as he sees fit — the Discipline merely £ re- 
commends,' that collections be taken up for this purpose. 
Again, the Discipline directs the money to be paid, not to 
the preacher, but to certain laymen, called stewards — who 
are responsible, not to the preacher, but to the Quarterly 
Meeting Conference, essentially a lay body, ' which shall 
have power to dismiss or change them at pleasure.' 

" With regard to the salary of the preacher, the amount 
allowed for their house, furniture, and table expenses, if 
they have families, or for their board, if they have not, is es- 
timated by a committee of laymen, as I before stated. The 
only amount named by the Discipline, in connexion with a 
preacher's support, is, that each preacher shall be allowed 
annually 100 dollars, if single; and 200 if married; together 
with an allowance of 16 dollars for every child under seven, 
and 24 for all between the age of seven and fourteen years. 
This regulation is obligatory upon one side only. It pre- 
vents the preachers from receiving more, but does not re- 



16 INTRODUCTION. 

quire the people to pay so much. The necessity for naming 
a sum, arises from this, that all the overplus of funds raised 
by one circuit may go to lessen the deficiency of another — of 
course, there must be some standard by which this over- 
plus and deficiency may be regulated. Again, unless there 
was some nominal allowance of this kind, the funds raised 
to eke out deficiencies could not be fairly distributed, as it 
would be impossible to make an equitable dividend to claim- 
ants. There must be an allowance before deficiency can be 
made apparent. (Sec. in. and iv.) 

" As to the church property, the Discipline recommends 
a deed of settlement, (page 161) in which the property is 
conveyed to trustees 'for the use of the members of the 
Methodist Episcopal church.' The only right reserved to 
the preachers, is the right to preach in the church when 
regularly appointed to do so. Less than this could not se- 
cure the property for the use of the members of the church, 
as otherwise the trustees might shut out the Methodist 
preachers and give up the church to our friend Mr. Mus- 
grave, or somebody else, who might preach very disagreea- 
ble doctrines. 

" The preacher has the power of nominating trustees in 
case of vacancy. This has been said to give him control 
over them. If so, the President of the United States, by 
and with the advice and consent of the senate, controls the 
judiciary of this country, as he nominates the judges of the 
supreme court. The security of the judiciary is, that the 
judges are not responsible to or removable by the presi- 
dent. And so with us, the stewards and trustees are neither 
responsible to nor removable by the preacher. In fact, but 
few of our churches are held under this deed of settlement. 
In this city the trustees fill their own vacancies, and in most 
of the eastern conferences the trustees are elected by the 
membership. 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

" The Methodists of this city now wait for whatever evi- 
dence Mr. Musgrave may adduce in substantiation of his 
charges. He must make good his assertions, or frankly ac- 
knowledge his mistake, unless he would abide under the im- 
putation of 'bearing false witness against his neighbour.' " 

August 3. " A Methodist." 

In reply to the above, I issued the following: — ■ 
"A Card. 

" Since my return to the city, I have seen the second arti- 
cle, signed ' A Methodist.' I had hoped that the reference 
which I gave, in reply to the first article, would have been 
sufficient, as I did not wish to be forced into an offensive 
controversy with that denomination. It appears, however, 
that my card was c very unsatisfactory,' and that the Method- 
ists are l waiting' for the proof of what I had briefly al- 
luded to in my recent lectures. 

" Well, as they insist upon it, they shall have it. I will 
not, however, confine myself to the single points excepted 
to by ' A Methodist,' but shall take the liberty of discussing 
the general subject of the government and discipline of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church; and as soon as my pastoral 
and other engagements will allow, I will publish, in pam- 
phlet form, the results of my examination.* In the mean 
time, I may be permitted to say, that I am fully convinced 

*In consequence of previous engagements, a considerable period elapsed 
before I could find time to devote to this work. I then prepared a short 
pamphlet, agreeably to my original intention; but, on further reflection, 
and at the instance of some, for whom I have the highest respect, I re- 
solved to publish a more full and extended exposure of the whole subject. 
This will account for the delay in the publication, as well as for the form 
in which it appears. 
3 



18 INTRODUCTION. 

of the truth of all that I have stated, notwithstanding what 
has been written by £ A Methodist,' and will, in due time 7 
exhibit the proof to the satisfaction of the public." 
August 10. " G. W. Musgrave." 

Having thus given a brief sketch of the circumstances 
under which I have been forced, contrary to my inclination, 
to this painful task, I will now proceed to redeem the pledge 
which was thus extorted from me: and after having done 
this, the public may judge, whether my reluctance to enter 
upon it has proceeded from any want of confidence in my 
ability to substantiate the facts to which I had only briefly 
alluded in my lectures, or from a sincere desire to avoid all 
unnecessary exposure of the errors and faults of a Christian 
denomination. Even in this compulsory performance, it is 
my purpose to say no more than is, in my judgment, indis- 
pensible, to protect myself against the public threat of dis- 
honor and falsehood! — and if, in exhibiting the proof, any 
damage should be done to those who have so pertinaciously 
insisted upon its exhibition, on them, not on me, must rest 
the responsibility. 

Before I proceed, however, the reader will indulge me 
with a few remarks. 

The author of the work entitled " The Difficulties of 
Arminian Methodism," has been spoken of, by " A Method- 
ist," with the greatest contempt, and his book denounced 
as unworthy of credit. This is a very easy and convenient 
method of getting rid of testimony which is too conclusive 
to be disproved! and if every party accused were allowed 
thug to decide upon the character and credibility of witnesses 
brought to testify against them, their acquittal would indeed 
be certain and triumphant! But whatever may be the pecu- 
liarities of u medical jurisprudence," it is believed that, in 



INTRODUCTION. 19 

every other department of law and justice, the court, or jury, 
— and not the accused, — determine the competency and cre- 
dibility of witnesses: and in this case, the public, — and not 
u A Methodist," — must decide. In referring to the Rev. Mr, 
Annan's work, I was not so immodest as to insist upon the 
sufficiency of my endorsement, against the protest of so dis- 
tinguished a personage as 3 alias " A Methodist;" 

— but I did venture to think that, notwithstanding his 
opinion, the recommendation of such men as the venera- 
ble Drs. Alexander and Elliott, would be regarded by the 
public as ample security for the respectability and credi- 
bility of the witness. The truth is, such an expression of 
contempt, by u A Methodist," of the character and work of 
a gentleman so recommended, could only excite a smile, 
were it not so disgustingly unbecoming and reprehensible. 
I desire to excuse, as far as possible — for no doubt the able 
work of Mr. Annan has greatly disturbed their equanimity 
and self-complacency — but such expressions of contempt of 
the character of a minister of the gospel, who has been con- 
victed of no crime, is highly offensive, and deserves to be 
gravely and pointedly rebuked. But while I have felt it to 
be due to an absent gentleman to say thus much iii vindica- 
tion of his reputation — and now re-affirm that I have the 
utmost confidence in the truth of the general statements con- 
tained in his book — I wish it to be distinctly understood, 
that I am not dependent upon his testimony for the proof of 
what I referred to in my lectures. — They can be fully estab- 
lished by other writers, and by authorities entirely independ- 
ent, as will presently appear. 

The attempt of u A Methodist" to represent me as the 
aggressor is futile. The truth is, I had repeatedly heard of 
the gross and vulgar caricatures of the doctrines of the Pres- 
byterian Church by one and another of the Methodist clergy, 



20 INTRODUCTION. 

and had often been informed of the misrepresentations which 
had been privately made by many members of that sect 
with a view to disaffect the people of my charge against my 
ministry and the denomination to which they are attached, 
and yet, until the tract to which I have previously referred 
had been left at my private dwelling, I had never,, in the 
whole course of my pastoral life, preached a single contro- 
¥ / versial discourse on the doctrine of Divine decrees. And 
the lectures which I then delivered were almost exclusively 
defensive, and contain only a few brief allusions to the polity, 
&c, of the Methodist Episcopal Church. How justly might 
I therefore retort on many of the preachers and members of 
that sect, who have been engaged for years, both in public 
and in private — from the pulpit and the press — and from 
house to house, in endeavouring not only to render our senti- 
ments abhorrent, but to make even our persons and character 
odious? "What a pity that those who seem to be so sensitive, 
when the slightest allusion is made to their doctrines and poli- 
ty, and that, too, under circumstances so provoking — should 
appear to have so little regard for the reputation and feelings 
of others, quite as " respectable," if not as numerous as 
themselves; and that they should, in their violent and un- 
provoked attacks upon their neighbours, remain apparently 
so insensible to their own responsibilities! 

The quotation from the work of Mr. Annan, in connexion 
with the regret expressed by "A Methodist," that I had 
not cited the passages from the Discipline, which prove the 
statements of Mr. Annan, is about as candid as his attempt 
to represent me as having been the unprovoked assailant of 
the Methodist Church. Where, had I " appealed to the Dis- 
cipline" in proof of the particular statements and expres- 
sions contained in that quotation? Besides, did he verily 
believe, that Mr. Annan used the word "tax" in the sense 



INTRODUCTION. 21 

in which he represents him as having employed it? Or was 
he ignorant of the fact, that, at the time Mr. Annan wrote, the 
sessions of the General Conference (which is composed of 
clergymen exclusively,) were secret, and that it has only 
been within a few years past that any laymen are permitted 
to be present as spectators? But after all his affected con- 
tempt of the credibility of Mr. Annan, and his regret 
that I had not cited the Discipline in proof of the state- 
ments contained in that quotation, the very next sentence of 
Mr. Annan, reads thus: — "In proof of these statements, we 
refer to the Discipline, (pp. 167—172.)" !!! It is almost 
incredible, but it is even so, as any one may see, by referring 
to Mr. Annan's work, p. 297. Now, how are we to account 
for this? How could any one thus stop short with a quota- 
tion, and express his regret that no reference had been given, 
when in fact, the reference was before his eyes in the very 
next sentence to that which he has quoted! — And not only 
so, but in the same breath to denounce a minister of the 
gospel as unworthy of credit — yea, as an unparalleled falsi- 
fyer and slanderer!!! Nor is this the only instance, I am 
sorry to say, in that short article, in which a quotation is ab- 
ruptly terminated: — there is another, the remainder of which, 
had it been given, would have proven the very contrary of 
what the part was produced to establish ! This latter in- 
stance I shall have occasion to expose when treating of the 
subject to which it refers, and shall therefore, for the present, 
pass it by. 

Besides these, there are several things contained in the 
articles of " A Methodist," on which I should animadvert, 
if it were my intention to enter upon a personal controversy. 
But I have no such design. I will not, therefore, take any 
further notice of him; and shall only advert to what he has 
stated, when such advertence would serve to elucidate the 



22 INTRODUCTION. 

subjects on which I propose to write. His public demand 
for the proof of what I had alluded to in my lectures, has 
indeed been the occasion of my writing: but I shall use 
the occasion, not merely for the purpose of furnishing the 
evidence called for, but also for the purpose of discussing 
the whole subject — so far at least, as it shall appear to me to 
be desirable. 

It may be proper also to remark, that it is not my inten- 
tion in the exposure which I shall make of the errors and 
evils of Methodism, to ^disparage what is really true and 
good in that system. I cheerfully admit that there is much 
in it that is excellent; and as far as it is so, it has my cor- 
dial commendation and hearty good wishes. But that there 
is likewise much, very much that is false and evil, I am fully 
persuaded — and many of these errors and evils I shall freely 
expose. Nor is it my intention to involve all the clergy and 
members of that sect in many of the things on which I shall 
feel it to be my duty to animadvert. I have no doubt but 
that many of them disapprove of much of the spirit and 
conduct of others connected with them; and they should not 
therefore be held responsible for what they do not them- 
selves sanction or practice. I have no doubt but that there 
are many truly pious and useful men, both among their clergy 
and laity; and I protest, in advance, against being consider- 
ed as including such in some of the strictures which I shall 
make upon that denomination in general. I have no desire 
to deal in indiscriminate censure, and shall endeavour, in the 
progress of the discussion, duly to qualify my reflections; but 
if, in any case, I should inadvertently omit such qualification, 
I beg the reader to recollect the admissions and acknow- 
ledgments just made, and to supply the omission himself. 

As to the spirit and manner of the performance, I will 
only say, that I shall endeavour to avoid all bitterness and 



INTRODUCTION. 23 

undue severity of language: — But this shall not prevent me 
from writing with that freedom and plainness which the due 
exposure of such errors and evils require. Some expres- 
sions of the witnesses whom I shall cite, I could wish had 
been a little more gentle; but I must not be regarded as ap- 
proving of any thing that is unduly severe in the language 
of their testimony. I shall cite ;them in proof of certain 
facts, and to show what their opinions are in reference to 
certain matters; and, of course, I shall be obliged to let 
them speak in their own words, for which they alone should 
be considered as responsible. And it may not be amiss to 
add, as some men appear to have singular notions of the 
kind and degree of responsibility involved in a reference to 
an author in support of specified and general propositions, 
that in the extended quotations which I shall make from 
other writers, I hold myself responsible only for the truth 
of the positions, in the support of which, they are avowedly 
made, and for the intelligence and respectability of the wri- 
ters themselves. Of some of the facts stated by them, I 
can have no personal knowledge, and their opinions on the 
subjects of which they treat, must rest upon their individual 
authority. All that any reasonable man can require, is, that 
the witnesses produced, shall be gentlemen of intelligence 
and probity, and entitled to the confidence of the reader. 
Some of them are well known, and have been highly distin- 
guished — most of their statements are corroborated by offi- 
cial and documentary references — and those which rest upon 
their own observation or authority, the reader will receive 
with as much deference as, in his judgment, they are fairly 
entitled to. 

The paragraph contained in my lectures, page 38, to 
which exception has been taken, is as follows: — " With re- 
gard to the government and discipline of those who have 



24 INTRODUCTION. 

so violently and wantonly assailed our church, it would be 
easy to show, — that the origin of Methodist Episcopacy is 
perfectly ludicrous; — that the government and discipline of 
that sect are anti-republican and tyrannical; — that the 
entire control of all church property by their clergy, 
amounting, as it does, to hundreds of thousands of dollars, 
and annually increasing, is both unjust to the people who 
contribute the funds, and dangerous in its tendency to 
public liberty; — and that, notwithstanding their ungen- 
erous and invidious comparisons, they are, indirectly, but 
substantially and really better provided for, as to tem- 
poralities, than the clergy of other Christian denomina- 
tions." 

Why the proof of the statements contained in the forego- 
ing paragraph should have been so pertinaciously insisted on, 
it is difficult to say — unless the gentle and deprecatory style 
of my first card should have made the impression, that no 
taunt, however provoking — no threat, however insulting, 
could induce me to enter into a public discussion. It is true 
that I have never before allowed myself to be turned aside 
from my pastoral work to engage in an offensive controversy 
with any sect; and I would gladly have been excused, as I 
virtually begged to be, in the present instance. And I felt 
the greater reluctance to enter upon this task, because the 
government and discipline of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church had been discussed, not many years since, in this 
city, to a very considerable extent, and with much ability, by 
the Methodist Reformers; — and because most of the material 
facts in the case, had been, by them, and other writers, pre- 
sented to the public. However, as no alternative was left 
me but to republish the proof, or submit to the imputation of 
falsehood and slander, 1 could not but determine to re-pro- 
duce the challenged evidence. But, notwithstanding, there 



INTRODUCTION. 25 

will be some advantages in the present work: — The subject 
will be again brought to the notice of the community, and 
the testimony which is now scattered through various pub- 
lications, will be brought together, and made more accessi- 
ble to the generality of readers. Besides, the Reformers 
confined their examination chiefly to those principles of the 
government and discipline of their church which militated 
against their rights as local preachers, and left untouched 
many other matters connected with" practical Methodism," 
which are highly interesting and important. — On these latter 
subjects, I have collected what I thought valuable in the 
writings of others — which will, in my judgment, greatly add 
to the interest and utility of the whole. 

With these prefatory remarks, I will now proceed to offer 
the required proof upon each of the topics embraced in the 
paragraph above, quoted from my lectures, and in the order 
in which they are stated: and having done this, I shall add 
a chapter or two, as I have already intimated, on some other 
matters connected with the system of Methodism, which I 
trust will not be either u unsatisfactory" or unprofitable to 
the reader. 



CHAPTER I. 

METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

Its dubious origin, — in all probability " surreptitiously " introduced. — If 
understood in the prelatical sense, it is utterly spurious and invalid, — if 
not regarded as prelatical, the manner in which it is spoken of is su- 
premely ridiculous. — The application of " Bishop" Coke to Bishop 
White for re-ordination. — The validity of the Presbyterial ordination 
of Methodist preachers. — The admissions of Bishop White relative to 
the validity of Presbyterial ordinations. — According to the Scriptures 
there is but one permanent order of ministers in the church of Christ. 

The origin of Methodist Episcopacy is thus stated in 
" The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church," chapter I., section 1, viz: — " The preachers and 
members of our society in general, being convinced that 
there was a great deficiency of vital religion in the Church 
of England in America, and being in many places destitute 
of the Christian sacraments, as several of the clergy had for- 
saken their churches, requested the late Rev. John Wesley 
to take such measures, in his wisdom and prudence, as 
would afford them suitable relief in their distress. 

" In consequence of this, our venerable friend, who, un- 
der God, had been the father of the great revival of religion 
now extending over the earth, by the means of the Method- 
ists, determined to ordain ministers for America; and for this 
purpose, in the year 1784, sent over three regularly ordain- 
ed clergy: but preferring the Episcopal mode of church gov- 
ernment to any other, he solemnly set apart, by the imposi- 



28 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

tion of his hands and prayer, one of them, viz., Thomas Coke, 
doctor of civil law, late of Jesus College, in the University 
of Oxford, and a presbyter of the Church of England, for 
the episcopal office; and having delivered to him letters of 
episcopal orders, commissioned and directed him to set apart 
Francis Asbury, then general assistant of the Methodist So- 
ciety in America, for the same episcopal office; he, the said 
Francis Asbury, being first ordained deacon and elder. In 
consequence of which, the said Francis Asbury was solemnly 
set apart for the said episcopal office by prayer, and the im- 
position of the hands of the said Thomas Coke, other regu- 
larly ordained ministers assisting in the sacred ceremony. 
At which time the General Conference, held at Baltimore, did 
unanimously receive the said Thomas Coke and Francis As- 
bury as their bishops, being fully satisfied of the "validity of 
their episcopal ordination."* 

As the origin of Methodist Episcopacy is thus officially 
ascribed to the preference of the Rev. John Wesley for the 
episcopal mode of church goverment, and he is represented 
as having ordained Dr. Coke a bishop, &c, it is a matter of 
interest with Methodists, whether Mr. Wesley ever did 
what is thus attributed to him? Certainly, as their episcopal 
form of government is thus made to rest — not on scripture, 
nor even expediency — but on the authority of their " venera- 
ble friend," it is proper that the proof of his having preferred 
such a form of government, and of his having actually 
ordained Dr. Coke a bishop, should be produced. 

The Rev. Alexander McCaine, who was for more than 
thirty years a minister in the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
declares in his " History and Mystery of Methodist Episco- 

* The edition of the Discipline used by me in this work is that of 1842 
— in cases where different editions are referred to, by others, the reader 
shall be apprized of it. 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 29 

pacy," page 8, that, " after searching for it for thirty-five 
years, we are no nearer the discovery now than we were 
when we commenced the search. No such f counsel' is 
given by Mr. Wesley in his letter to Dr. Coke, nor in that 
which he addressed to i Dr. Coke, Mr. Asbury, and our breth- 
ren in North America.' So far from this 'counsel' being 
contained in those official papers, the term ' episcopal' is not 
to be found in either of them. Nor is there any expres- 
sion, coming from Mr. Wesley's pen, which we have ever 
seen, in those papers, or elsewhere, that would justify 
us in saying, he 'recommended' the episcopal form of 
church government to the Methodist societies in the Unit- 
ed States." 

Mr. McCaine further states in his preface, that, previous 
to the publication of his History, he addressed a letter of in- 
quiry to each of the Methodist bishops, " but from neither 
of them, has he received one word in reply. Failing to ob- 
tain information from this quarter, he addressed a letter to 
each of six of the oldest preachers in the connexion, men who 
were in the General Conference of 1784. And from the 
answers he has received from them, collated with other 
documents, he is fully established in the opinion that there 
never was a document, letter or paper received from Mr. 
Wesley, in which he recommended the episcopal mode of 
church government, to the American Methodists." 

This opinion of the unauthorized use of Mr. Wesley's 
name in the introduction of the Methodist episcopacy, is 
greatly strengthened by the fact, that the letter of Mr. Wes- 
ley, upon which the account contained in their Book of Dis- 
cipline of the origin of their episcopacy is founded, con- 
tains no such warrant. In that letter, Mr. Wesley says, — 
" I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis 
Asbury, to be joint superintendents, over our brethren in North 
America." This letter is published in extenso in Mr. Mc- 



$0 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

Gaine's " History and Mystery," pp. 12 and 13, — and al- 
so, in Lee's " Short History of the Methodists," pp. 91 — 
3; and if any one will compare it with the statement pub- 
lished in the Book of Discipline, they will see how great a 
disagreement there is between them. After placing both 
these documents before his readers, Mr. McCaine thus 
writes, — " The one was written by somebody, we know not 
by whom, for it has no name affixed to it, and has found its 
way into our Book of Discipline. The other was written by 
Mr. Wesley, himself, and bears his signature. The former 
was wiitten several years after the adoption of the present 
form of government, which event took place in 1784; and it 
speaks of Mr. Wesley as c the late Rev. John Wesley,' who 
died in 1791. The latter is dated ' Bristol, Sept. 10, 1784,' 
and is given (we repeat it) as the sole authority for our epis- 
copal mode of church government. Between the former and 
the latter, there is manifestly a great disagreement. In the 
former, the term, 'episcopal' occurs six times, and the word 
^bishops' once. In the latter, neither episcopal' nor "bishop,' 
in their application to our church, is to be found at all. We 
ate at a loss to conceive, how it could have been said, that 
6 Mr. Wesley recommended the episcopal mode of church 
government,' when there is not, in this letter, a single word 
recommendatory of it, from beginning to end." — History 
and Mystery, p. 13. 

Not only is there no evidence in the letter of Mr. Wes- 
ley, appointing Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury "joint superin- 
tendents," that he recommended the episcopal mode of 
church government, or intended to invest them with " the 
episcopal office," but there is very strong and decisive proof 
that he utterly disapproved and severely reprehended the 
episcopal assumption of those gentlemen. What could be 
more conclusive than the following letter, addressed to Mr. 
Asbury, after his assumption of the title of bishop? 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. El 

"London, Sept 20th, 1788. 

" There is, indeed, a wide difference between the relation 
wherein you stand to the Americans, and the relation where- 
in I stand to all the Methodists. You are the elder brother 
of the American Methodists; I am, under God, the father of 
the whole family. Therefore, I naturally care for you all, 
in a manner no other person can do. Therefore, I, in a 
measure, provide for you all; for the supplies which Dr. 
Coke provides for you, he could not provide, were it not for 
me — were it not, that I not only permit him to collect, but 
also support him in so doing. 

" But in one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid 
both the Doctor and you differ from me. I study to be lit- 
tle, you study to be great; I creep, you strut along. I found 
a school, you a college. Nay, and call it after your own 
names ! O, beware ! Do not seek to be something ! Let 
me be nothing, and Christ be all in all. 

" One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me 
great concern. How can you, how dare you suffer yourself 
to be called a bishop? I shudder, I start at the very thought. 
Men may call me a knave, or a fool, a rascal, a scoundrel, 
and I am content; but they shall never, by my consent, call 
me a bishop! For my sake, for God's sake, for Christ's 
sake, put a full end to this! Let the Presbyterians do what 
they please, but let the Methodists know their calling better. 

" Thus, my dear Franky, I have told you all that is in my 
heart, and let this, when I am no more seen, bear witness 
how sincerely 

I am your affectionate friend and brother, 

John Wesley."* 

* Wesley's Works, vol. VII., pp. 187 and 8, New York Ed., 1835- 



32 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

Such language would seem to be too explicit and empha- 
tic, to admit of any false construction; and yet, the Rev. 
Dr. John Emory, late one of the bishops of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, in his " Defence of Our Fathers," sect. 
IX., attempts to evade its force, by alleging, that " it was to 
the term 'bishop' solely that he objected," and not to the of- 
fice!! But such an explanation is utterly inadmissible, ex- 
cept at the expense of Mr. Wesley's character. For, if he 
did not object to the thing, and only to the name, such se- 
vere and vehement language is worse than ridiculous — it is 
profane ! 

But if Mr. Wesley did not recommend the episcopal mode 
of church government, it may be inquired, how was that 
form of government introduced among his followers in this 
country? A satisfactory answer to this inquiry w T ould be ve- 
ry difficult, if not impossible, without impeaching the mo- 
tives and conduct of its original founders. Mr. McCaine and 
others do not hesitate to affirm, from their elaborate exami- 
nation of the early history of Methodist episcopacy, that 
it was introduced "surreptitiously" — by unlawful and disho- 
nourable means. Ceitain it is, that the whole subject is to a 
great extent, involved in " mystery" — and that the reasons 
assigned, at different times, by the General Conference, for 
the formation of their Episcopal Church, are not the same 
— their general minutes not only differing on this subject 
from the Book of Discipline — but different editions of the 
Book of Discipline itself differing from each other! — See Mc- 
Caine's History, pp. 18 and 19. 

The following interesting sketch of the origin of Method- 
ist episcopacy, may serve to throw some light upon the 
" mystery" in which it is involved: — It is taken from Dr. 
"Jennings's Exposition," &c, pp. 122 — 128. 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 33 

" We learn from the general minutes, that the first 
Methodist conference in America, was held in Philadelphia, 
in the year 1773. The minute says, this conference con- 
sisted of ten travelling preachers. A careful examination 
of the subject, has convinced us that six only, and these 
all Englishmen, were the acting members of the con- 
ference; Thomas Rankin, George Shadford, John King, 
Francis Asbury, Richard Wright, and Robert Williams. 
Lee's History says, this conference consisted of six or seven 
travelling preachers. The apparent uncertainty, about six 
or seven, grew out of the fact, that the name of Robert 
Strawbridge, an Irishman, and successful local preacher, of 
Pipe Creek, Frederick county, Maryland, is placed on the 
minute, as if one of their body. In the minute of 1774, his 
name is not found. In the year 1775, he appears to have 
been stationed in his own county. After that date, his 
name is no more to be seen. With Mr. Lee, therefore, we 
doubt the propriety of reckoning more than six. The re- 
maining three, William Waters, Abraham Whitworth, and 
Joseph Yearly, were young men, received that year on trial, 
and admitted into the connexion the following year. The 
six English preachers, with Robert Strawbridge, the local 
preacher, including the three young men, make up the ac- 
count of ten, as constituting the conference. Before this 
conference of six or seven British subjects, three great ques- 
tions were proposed and answered; — answered, it would 
seem, by the six Englishmen. It would have been useless 
for Mr. Strawbridge to have objected to their views: and it 
is not probable that any one of the three young men, just rer 
ceived on trial, was prepared to look forward to ultimate con- 
sequences, or to make objections to the resolutions of those, 
from whom they were ready to receive instruction. 
5 



34 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

" The first question was, ' ought not the authority of Mr. 
Wesley, and that conference, to extend to the preachers and 
people in America, as well as in Great Britain and Ireland? ' * 
In course, the English preachers answered, yes. And the 
remaining four thought of no other answer. 

" The societies at that time amounted to eleven hundred 
and sixty. But they had no part in the transaction. The 
six, or seven, or ten preachers determined for them and all 
others who might afterwards be disposed to unite with them, 
that the whole of them should be subject to ' the authority of 
Mr. Wesley, and that conference.' 

" The second great question proposed, was: e ought not the 
doctrine and discipline of the Methodists, as contained in 
the minutes, to be the sole rule of our conduct, who 
labour in the connexion with Mr. Wesley, in America ?' To 
this question, they all answered, c yes.' Reformers think, 
the word of God ought to have been the sole rule of 
their conduct, and not ( the commandments of men.' By 
this first question and answer, they had * assumed ' the pre- 
rogative, to subject all the American preachers and people, 
who had associated as Methodists, and all who might be in- 
clined to unite with them, to £ the authority of Mr. Wesley, 
and that conference.' By the second question and answer, 
they ' assumed ' the high prerogative of prescribing to all 
American Methodist preachers the \ sole rule of their 
conduct.' 

" The third great question, which was proposed as being 
inferable from the two preceding, evinces their despotic cha- 
racter and design, and reads as follows, viz: * If so, does it 
not follow, that if any preachers deviate from the minutes, 
we can have no fellowship with them till they change their 

*" This wat> the lir^l formal a^bumption of these high prerogatives." 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 35 

conduct?' To this again, they answered, 'yes.' Now, to 
place these proceedings in their proper light, let it be recol- 
lected, that the Methodist societies under the authority of Mr. 
Wesley, in England, &c, did not constitute a church, separate 
and distinct from the established Church of England; they 
were generally made up of members of the church. Mr. 
Wesley was a regularly ordained presbyter of the national 
establishment. It was, therefore, a very large ' assumption ' 
of authority in the case of Mr. Wesley, himself, in Great 
Britain, to require the submission of a people, under the pas- 
toral care of other ministers. But when these six English- 
men crossed the Atlantic, assembled themselves in Philadel- 
phia, and placing themselves under the ban of Mr. Wesley's 
authority in England, asserted their intention to rule over all 
the Methodist preachers and societies then existing, or that 
might ever afterwards have an existence in America; — this 
was c framing a church government, it was shaping a code 
and making ecclesiastical laws, according to their own 
model,' sure enough. Our brother Walker's view is correct. 
" The authority of this first conference, commenced as 
above stated, and the dictatorial attitude which these six 
Englishmen then assumed, was so continued and made effi- 
cient in the training and management of the young preach- 
ers, raised up in America, and in the formation and drilling 
of the societies through their instrumentality, that w T ithin the 
term of little more than twelve years, things were in readi- 
ness for the formation of an establishment, by which all 
power is placed in the hands of the travelling preachers, and 
through which, they have gained a degree of ascendency 
over the people, sufficent to induce them, ' without any itin- 
erant suggestion or influence, whatever,' to expel from their 
communion, faithful servants of Jesus Christ, for having the 
boldness to call in question, the legitimacy or reasonable- 



36 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

ness, of a system of church government, which still retains 
the powers so 'assumed.' 

" The mighty influence of these English preachers, and 
their manner of exercising it in view of its ultimate object, 
will be more satisfactorily understood by attending to an 
additional sketch or two from the history of those early 
times. 

" From the date, 1773, the revolutionary troubles inter- 
rupted the progress of the work for several years; and we 
read in the preface of Lee's History of the Methodists, &c, 
page 5, c there have been, in general, very many errors and 
imperfections in the minutes of the Annual Conferences.' 
We shall, therefore, take no notice of them from the year 
1773 till 1779. In this year, 1779, two conferences were 
held. One at Mr. F. White's, in Delaware, the place of Mr. 
Asbury's retirement; — the other at the Broken-back church, 
in Fluvanna county, Virginia. According to the large min- 
utes which were published in 1813, it appears that on the 
28th April, 1779, sixteen preachers attended the conference 
at Mr. White's; and thirty-two at the Broken-back church, 
on the 18th of May following; — twenty-two days only, after 
the conference at Mr. White's. The number of preachers 
reckoned for the two conferences is forty-nine. * We have 
been told, however, that the conference at Mr White's, was 
attended by Freeborn Garretson, Joseph Hartly, William 
Glendenning, Daniel Ruff, Joseph Cromwell, Thomas S. 
Chew, Thomas McClure, Caleb B. Peddicord, John Cooper, 
William Gill, and William Waters, who, together with Mr. 
Asbury, made up twelve in number. If this communica- 
tion was erroneous, and the true number was sixteen, it will 

* " There must have been one absent, whose name was afterwards 
inserted." 



METHODIST EPISCOPACV. 37 

not materially change the view which we propose to take of 
these two conferences. 

" The conference at Mr* White's, was convoked by Mr> 
Asbury, and if sixteen in number, it consisted of less than one- 
third of all the preachers who ought to have been present, in 
order to do the weighty business which was done by them, 

" One of the questions proposed and answered, was as 
follows: 

"< Ought not brother Asbury to act as general assistant in 
America ? 

" 6 Ans, He ought. 1st, On account of his age. 2d, Be- 
cause originally appointed by Mr. Wesley. 3d, Being join- 
ed with Messrs. Rankin and Shadford, by express order from 
Mr. Wesley.' 

" Another question proposed and answered by the same 
conference, was as follows, viz: 

<c ' How far shall his (brother Asbury's) power extend ? 

" c Ans. On hearing every preacher, for and against what 
is in debate; the right of determination shall rest with him, 
according to the minutes.' That is, his power in America, 
shall be equal to Mr. Wesley's in England. 

" The appointment of a general assistant, and the adop- 
tion of a resolution conferring upon him such plenary power, 
was an act of the greatest importance. At the time when 
this was done by eleven, or if we admit it, by fifteen, there 
were thirty-two other preachers, all absent. Buf the eleven, 
or say fifteen, * assumed ' the prerogative to say for the whole 
forty-nine, that Mr. Asbury ' ought ' to rule over them all, 
after the manner above stated. To judge rightly of the ex- 
tent of this ' assumption,' it must be recollected, that the 
regular conference * was expected to meet in about twenty 

*" Freeborn Garretson, in his last letter, recognizes this as the regular 
Conference." 



38 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

days, in Fluvanna county, Virginia, where, in fact, thirty- 
two did meet and pass resolutions, and adopted measures, 
promising to be more consistent with independent American 
views of church government. To make this measure plaus- 
ible, Mr. Asbury held out this conference as one prepara- 
tory to the conference at Broken-back church, and appealed 
to a similar instance in Mr. Wesley's administration, in Eng- 
land: — not seeming to have perceived, that this appeal im- 
plicated his assumption of a standing parallel with that of 
Mr. Wesley. And it is the assumption of which we complain. 
u In 1780, 24th April, a part of the preachers met in Bal- 
timore, it would seem, at the instance, and under the special 
influence of Mr. Asbury. Shall not this conference be con- 
sidered to have been a preparatory one, as well as that which 
met the year preceding, at Mr. White's ? The regularly ap- 
pointed conference was expected to meet at the Manakin 
Town, in Virginia, on the 8th day of next month, two weeks 
from that time. This second preparatory conference was 
composed of about fourteen or fifteen young men, nine of 
whom attended the conference at Mr. White's. To these 
nine were added, Messrs. John Hagerty, Richard Garretson, 
Micajah Debruler, Joshua Dudley, Philip Cox, perhaps, 
and John Tunnell. The large minutes would lead to the 
supposition that the conference consisted of twenty-four. 
But there were at least five young men received on trial, 
which would make the number of acting members to be 
nineteen. The minute seems to be marked with uncertain- 
ty. It is obvious, however, that the whole number of the 
preachers, as stated for the year 1780, is forty-two. In 
course, that nineteen of them met in Baltimore; — we will 
say nineteen, in order to conform to the minute, and these 
nineteen ' assumed ' the power to ' nullify' the proceedings 
of the regular conference, — of the thirty-two who met the 
preceding year, at the Broken-back church, in Virginia. 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 39 

" Three questions were proposed and answered in accom- 
plishing this nullification, viz: 

" l Quest. 20. Does this whole conference,' [all these 
nineteen preachers,] ' disapprove the step our brethren have 
taken in Virginia ? 

" 'Ans. Yes. 

" i Ques. 21. Do we look upon them no longer as Meth- 
odists, in connexion with Mr. Wesley and us, till they come 
back ? 

u c Ans. Agreed. 

" l Ques. 26. What must be the conditions of our union 
with our Virginia brethren ? 

" < Ans. To suspend all their administrations for one year, 
and all meet together in Baltimore.' 

" And was not this the most absolute dictation ? To us it 
has that appearance. 

" Mr. Asbury's influence must have been very considerable, 
or he could not have succeeded in carrying into effect, mea- 
sures so inconsistent with the rights of the preachers. Un- 
der that influence a few of them ' assumed ' the right to act 
for the whole, in declaring him the General Assistant, and 
in awarding to him a degree of power, totally incompatible 
with American views of government of any kind. Under 
the same influence, another preparatory conference l assum- 
ed' the right to nullify the proceedings of a majority, and 
actually to declare the majority excluded from the fellow- 
ship of Mr. Wesley and themselves, unless they would sub- 
mit to the dictation of the minority, and show their obedi- 
ence by a strict regard of that dictation for one year, and 
then present themselves at Baltimore, ready for further or- 
ders. 

" The Virginians, although they had some disposition to 
assert their rights, were not able to resist the influence of 



40 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

Mr. Asbury, whose authority was already admitted by the 
preachers to the North. We read in Lee's History, page 73> 
that Mr. Asbury ' met with the preachers in conference at 
Baltimore,' as has been already mentioned. He then visited 
his brethren in Virginia, and attended the conference at the 
' Manakin Town,' *** and * had to exert all his powers, and to 
use all possible prudence, in order to bring about a settled 
peace and union among all the preachers.' He might have 
said, in order to bring all the preachers into the state of sub- 
mission, proposed and established by the eleven, at Mr. 
White's. It would seem, that the Virginians could not per- 
ceive at first sight, the weight of the reasons assigned for 
making Mr. Asbury general assistant, and clothing him with 
absolute power. The eleven had said he l ought' to act in 
that capacity, because of his age. And how old was he ? In 
1771, when he came to America, he was twenty-six. In 
1779, he was thirty-four. Virginians could not feel suffi- 
cient weight in thirty-four years, to justify the appoint- 
ment. But the eleven had two additional reasons, or at 
least, one additional reason, twice told, so as to seem to 
have had three. They said he ought to act as general as- 
sistant, because c he was originally appointed by Mr. Wes- 
ley.' Virginians knew, that Mr. Wesley did not originally 
appoint him to act as general assistant, but as an assistant 
only, and as inferior to Mr. Rankin. But to guard against 
this exception, which appears to have been anticipated by 
them, they state the reason over again, and admit the truth 
of the case, as if it were a third reason, and say, * he ought 
to act as general assistant, because he was joined with 
Messrs. Rankin and Shadford, by express order from Mr. 
Wesley.' Virginians knew, that Mr. Wesley appointed one 
general assistant, and no more, — Mr. Rankin; and that 
Messrs. Shadford and Asbury, were assistants to Mr. Ran- 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 41 

kin. They were not misinformed in respect to this matter, 
Mr. Rankin travelled at large himself, and appointed to 
Messrs. Shadford and Asbury, from year to year, their res- 
pective circuits and stations. As to the motive of Mr. As- 
bury, and those entering into his views, in aiding and sus- 
taining him in these measures, by which he was daily gain- 
ing new accessions of power, we shall say nothing to the 
disparagement of his reputation. Mr. Wesley, had set the 
dictatorial example. Mr. Asbury, thought it best to follow 
on in his footsteps; — and, that he considered his course to be 
apostolical j his own journal bears ample testimony. But in 
view of the principles of government, it is undeniably true, 
that he had not any other than an ( assumed' authority, to 
convoke and organize a conference of twelve of the preach- 
ers, when the whole number of them was forty-nine. And 
when it is considered, that this c assumption ' was intended 
to forestall the regular conference, that was so soon to meet 
at Broken-back church, we are compelled to feel toward the 
measure, the greater objection. This unauthorized confer- 
ence, had no right to appoint Mr. Asbury, general assistant. 
The writer of the minute seems to have been conscious of 
this, and the questions which were proposed and answered 
by the Englishmen in 1773, as well as those which were 
proposed and answered at Mr. Asbury's conference, at 
Mr. White's, were framed accordingly. When they had 
respect to the authority of the preachers, in the instance of 
1773, and to the appointment of Mr. Asbury, in the instance 
of the Delaware conference ; they were made to read thus : 
4 Ought not the authority,' &c? 4 Ought not the doctrine,' 
&c. And £ ought not brother Asbury, to act as general as- 
sistant in America ?' As if it were a matter of doubt. And 
yet their decisions were acts of legislative purpose; and the 
question, which was intended to mark the extent of Mr. As- 
6 



42 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

bary's power, is obviously imperative; as thus: ' How far 
shall his power extend ?' The Conference which was con- 
vened at Baltimore, consisting only of a part of the preach- 
ers, and obviously intended to forestall the depending con- 
ference at the Manakin Town, had none other than an l as- 
sumed 1 authority to nullify the proceedings of the majority 
at Broken-back church. Nevertheless, things went on af- 
ter this manner, and Mr. Asbury continued to gain such an 
ascendency over the south as well as over the north, that as 
early as the year 1782, he had pretty well secured all that 
was necessary. ' The conference in the north,' says Mr. 
Lee, ? was of the longest standing, composed of the oldest 
preachers; it was allowed greater privileges than that in the 
south; especially in making rules and forming regulations for 
the societies. Accordingly, when any thing was agreed to, 
in the Virginia conference, and afterwards disapproved of, 
in the Baltimore conference, it was dropped. But if any 
rule was fixed on at the Baltimore conference, the preachers 
in the south were under the necessity of abiding by it. 5 
With these things in view, we cannot be surprized, that the 
preachers were prepared by the year 1784, for the adoption 
of an episcopal form of church government so constructed, 
as to exclude the people and local preachers from their con- 
ferences, and secure to themselves and their successors, all 
power to legislate, and all authority to execute the discipline 
of their church. 

" It is due to the lay brethren, to state, that all these mat- 
ters were conducted by the preachers alone. The people had 
no part nor lot in the matter." 

The following account of the unathorized assumption of 
the title of " bishop" by those whom Mr. Wesley had ap- 
pointed, in 1784, plain " superintendents," may also serve 
to throw some light on the early history of Methodist epis- 



METHODIST EPISCOPACYi 43 

copacy. It is taken from Lee's " Short History,'' 7 &c. pp. 
127—129:— 

" In the course of this year," [1787, or three years after 
the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church,] u Mr. 
Asbury reprinted the General Minutes; but in a different form 
from what they were before. The tittle of this pamphlet was 
as follows: 

" ' A Form of Discipline for the Ministers, Preachers and 
Members of the MethodistEpiscopal Church in America,' &c. 

u In this discipline, there were thirty-one sections, and six- 
ty-three questions, with answers to them all. 

" The third question in the second section, and the an- 
swer, read thus: 

" f Q. Is there any other business to be done in conference ? 

" c A. The electing and ordaining of bishops, elders, and 
deacons.' 

u This was the first time that our superintendents ever 
gave themselves the title of bishops in the minutes. They 

CHANGED THE TITLE THEMSELVES WITHOUT THE CONSENT 

or the conference; and at the next conference they asked 
the preachers if the word bishop might stand in the minutes; 
seeing that it was a scripture name, and the meaning of the 
word bishop, was the same with that of superintendent." [!!!] 

" Some of the preachers," continues Mr. Lee, " opposed 
the alteration, and wished to retain the former title; but a 
majority of the preachers agreed to let the word bishop re- 
main; and in the annual minutes for the next year, the first 
question is, ' Who are the bishops of our church for the Uni- 
ted States ?' 

" In the third section of this form of discipline, and in the 
sixth page, it is said, c we have constituted ourselves into an 
episcopal church, under the direction of bishops, elders, dea- 
cons and preachers, according to the form of ordination an- 



44 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

nexed to our Prayer Book, and the regulations laid down in 
this form of discipline.' From that time the name of bishop 
has been in common use among us, both in conversation 
and in writing. " 

I shall not pursue this part of the subject any further, 
because, although' the question whether Mr. Wesley did or 
did not recommend the episcopal form of church govern- 
ment, may be regarded as highly important, by Methodists, 
who entertain so great a deference for his authority, yet, to 
the public at large, it is not material. — Those, however, who 
may desire to see this point more fully discussed, are referred 
to Mr. McCaine's History, and Dr. Emory's Defence. 

But, supposing that Mr. Wesley did ordain Dr. Coke a 
prelatical bishop, and direct him to confer the same episco- 
pal office on Mr. Asbury, — by what authority, we inquire, 
did he presume so to do ? Mr. Wesley was a presbyter in 
the Church of England, and so was Dr. Coke. Now, by 
what ecclesiastical authority, could one presbyter make 
another presbyter, a prelatical bishop ! How could he con- 
fer, what he did not himself possess ? How could he invest 
his equal with an authority greater than his own ? It was 
well remarked, that if Dr. Coke was raised by Mr. Wesley 
to a rank above a presbyter, and invested with superior pow- 
ers, then " he that was sent, was greater than he that sent 
him ! " And the strange anomaly was seen of the inferior 
giving his superior his instructions, and not only calling 
him to an account for his episcopal acts, but actually pun- 
ishing him for his alleged misconduct ! ! Or, as the Rev. 
Dr. Home, bishop of Norwich observed, — " if a presbyter 
can ordain a bishop, then the greater is blessed of the less, 
and the order of all things is inverted." The truth is, that 
if such an attempt was really made, it was not only necessa- 
rily abortive, but supremely ridiculous ! 



1 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 45 

Equally amusing it is to observe the confusion of ideas — 
the self-contradictions — and the awkward shuffling of the 
apologists of Dr. Coke's " episcopal" ordination in particu- 
lar, and the defenders of Methodist episcopacy in general. 
When pressed by the undeniable want of authority on the 
part of presbyter Wesley to ordain Dr. Coke a prelatical 
bishop, they deny that he intended to make him a bishop in 
that sense — and allege that their bishops are not a distinct 
order superior to presbyters, but only invested w T ith a supe- 
rior executive office ! But when they undertake to defend 
their episcopacy in general — and to justify the exercise of 
episcopal rights and "powers on the part of their bishops, 
why then, forsooth, Mr. Wesley did intend to create Dr. 
Coke, and through him, his successors, bishops u in fact," 
with all the rights and powers of prelatical bishops, and they 
affirm that their bishops do constitute a distinct order, &lc.^ 
&c. !! 

Thus, Dr. Emory, in his Defence, sec. V., says, — in re- 
ply to the alleged absurdity of Mr. Wesley's attempting to 
ordain Dr. Coke a bishop in the common acceptation of that 
term, — " Now, if Mr. Wesley ordained Dr. Coke in no such 
sense; — if he pretended to no such thing; — if neither our 
bishops nor the Methodist Episcopal Church have ever pre- 
tended to any such thing, — what then? Why, then it fol- 
lows, that all the smart sayings on this transaction, which 
have been repeated and copied from my lord bishop of Nor- 
wich down to Mr. McCaine, are wholly wide of the mark," 
&c. 

Thus, also, Dr. Bond, sen., in his "Narrative and De- 
fence," page 66, says — " As to the charge of our having at 
any time considered our bishops as a distinct ministerial or- 
der, contra-distinguished from, and superior to, presbyters or 
elders, it has no foundation in fact. The very circumstance 

i 



46 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

of our having acknowledged the right of elders to ordain, is 
a sufficient refutation of the allegation. We consider the 
episcopacy a superior office in the church — not a distinct 
ministerial order; and this is the light in which it has been 
considered ever since its institution." 

This is all very plain— but let us take, per contra, one or 
two specimens of their defence of Methodist episcopacy in 
general: — 

Dr. Emory, in his Defence, sec. VII., thus writes — " We 
assert with confidence, that any intelligent, candid and im- 
partial man, who shall examine this Prayer Book, will say, 
either that Mr. Wesley intended to establish the ordination 
of an order of superintendents, to act as bishops in fact, 
though with the title of superintendents; or, that he did not 
intend to establish the ordination of any orders of ministers 
at all; and that c our fathers utterly mistook the whole affair. ' 
The preceding remark is confirmed by this fact. The forms 
recommended to us by Mr. Wesley for c ordaining of superin- 
tendents , elders yc^nd. deacons? are precisely similar to those 
used by the Church of England, and by the Protestant Epis- 
copal Church in this country,' for ordaining of c bishops, 
priests, and deacons.' The only difference is, that Mr. Wes- 
ley somewhat abridged the forms, with a few verbal altera- 
tions, and substituted the title c superintendent' for ' bishop,' 
just as he did that of ' elder' for < priest.' So that it is plain, 
if by £ superintendent,' he did not mean that order of minis- 
ters denominated by those churches f bishops,' neither by ' el- 
der,' did he mean that order of ministers denominated by 
those churches l priests.' In whatever sense distinct ordi- 
nations constitute distinct orders, in the same sense Mr. 
Wesley certainly intended that we should have three or- 
ders. For he undeniably instituted three distinct ordina- 
tions." ! ! 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 47 

Thus, also, in the article published by the Rev. Messrs. 
N. Bangs and J. Emory, in Buck's Theological Dictionary, 
edition 1825, it is said, — " As to the government, the title 
sufficiently ascertains its distinctive character, it being in 
fact, and in name, episcopal. Three orders of ministers 
are recognized, and the duties peculiar to each are clearly 
denned." ! ! ! 

Let us place this testimony in juxta-position: — 

Dr. Bond, sen. Dr. Emory. 

" As to the charge of our u In whatever sense distinct 

having at any time consider- ordinations constitute distinct 

ed our bishops as a distinct orders, in the same sense Mr. 

ministerial order, contra- dis- Wesley certainly intended that 

tinguished from, and superior we should have three orders. 

to, presbyters or elders, it has For he undeniably instituted 

no foundation in fact." three distinct ordinations." 

Dr. Bond, sen. Mess. N. Bangs 4f J» Emory. 

" We consider the episco- " Three orders of ministers 
pacy a superior office in the are recognized, and the du- 
church — not a distinct minis- ties peculiar to each are clear- 
terial order; and this is the ly denned." 
light in which it has been 
considered ever since its in- 
stitution." 

Now, in reply to these consistent apologists and defend- 
ers, we say, — that either Mr. Wesley intended to ordain 
Dr. Coke a prelatical bishop, or he did not: — Either the 
bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church are in fact pre- 
latical bishops, or they are not. If Mr. Wesley intended, 
by the imposition of his hands and prayer, to raise Dr. Coke 
to a higher order in the ministry, and to invest him with 



48 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

episcopal powers, in the prelatical sense, then did he as- 
sume an authority which did not belong to him, and the 
whole transaction was a contemptible trifling with sacred 
things ! But if this was not intended— if neither Dr. Coke, 
nor his successors in the episcopal office, w T ere made pre- 
latical bishops, then the whole account of their ordination, 
&c, is not only ludicrous, but adapted to convey a totally 
false impression ! To allege that the Methodist bishops are 
not bishops in the prelatical sense, and yet, to adopt the form 
of episcopal ordination employed in the Church of England, 
and to use the same terms in describing their order, office, 
succession, powers, &c, which are used in describing those 
of bishops in the common or prelatical sense, is, I repeat it, 
supremely ridiculous — if not something a great deal worse ! 
Who would ever dream, in reading the pompous account 
contained in their Book of Discipline of the "episcopal" 
ordination of Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury, or the forms direct- 
ed to be used in the ordination of their bishops, taken al- 
most verbatim from the liturgy of the Episcopal Church of 
England, that their bishops are not to be regarded as bishops 
in the usual or prelatical sense ? If nothing more is intend- 
ed, by their distinct " episcopal" ordination, than the confer- 
ring upon them, the power of general superintendence, why 
talk about " three distinct orders" ! — or make so much ado 
about " the validity of their episcopal ordination" ! ! — or 
breathe a word about their due" order and succession" ! ! ! 
— Why borrow a form of episcopal ordination from a church, 
which is only used by that church in the ordination of prela- 
tical bishops, and then gravely argue, that, because the same 
ceremony is employed, the same powers, &c, are of course 
conferred ! ! ! If men will perpetrate such nonsense, they 
need not wonder that they are laughed at for their simplicity 
— and by none more heartily than Episcopalians themselves, 
whose forms they so absurdly follow. 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 49 

To cap the climax of this absurdity, it appears that Ct bish- 
op" Coke, after he had been made, as is alleged, a bishop 
"in fact," by Mr. Wesley, and of the " validity" of whose 
" episcopal" ordination the General Conference say they 
were " fully satisfied," — not being- himself satisfied, applied 
to bishop White, of the Protestant Episcopal Church, for re- 
ordination ! In the humiliating letter which he addressed to 
bishop White, he says, — u He (Mr. Wesley) did indeed so- 
lemnly invest me, as far as he had a right so to do, ! 
with episcopal authority, but did not intend, I think, that our 
entire separation should take place. **** Our ordained min- 
isters will not, ought not, to give up their right of administer- 
ing the sacraments. I don't think that the generality of them, 
perhaps none of them, would refuse to submit to a re-ordi- 
nation, if other hindrances were removed out of the way" ! ! 
— that is, if the knowledge of the learned languages, &c., 
usually required, could be dispensed with ! This extraordi- 
nary letter of a bishop" Coke to bishop White — which he 
might well ask the latter to " burn," in case he had no 
thought of improving the proposal — and a letter of bishop 
White to his friend on the subject of Dr. Coke's proposi- 
tion, may be seen in Mr. McCaine's History and Mystery, 
pp. 24—27. 

It is remarkable, also, that whenever this " bishop" left 
this country and returned to England, he left his title behind 
him — and becoming again plain Dr. Coke, fell into the ranks 
of Mr* Wesley's preachers, and received his appointments 
and directions from that presbyter ! ! Moreover, it seems 
that, notwithstanding the failure of his application to bishop 
White, about eight years afterwards, he wrote a letter to the 
bishop of London, requesting him to ordain a given number 
of preachers to travel through the connexion in England, for 
7 



50 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

the purpose of administering the sacraments, agreeably to 
the usages of the established church ! — See extracts from 
this letter in Mr. McCaine's History, pp. 30 and 31, copied 
from "Drew's Life of Dr. Coke," p. 288. 

Dr. Emory, in apologizing for the letter of "bishop" 
Coke to bishop White, suggests that the doctor might have 
made those proposals, " for the sake of union with the Pro- 
testant Episcopal Church," without intending thereby to ac- 
knowledge the invalidity of his episcopal ordination; and he 
produces evidence to show, that the Dr. subsequently ex- 
pressed his regret that he had made the application, and 
that he did not doubt the validity of his episcopal ordination 
by Mr. Wesley. But such subsequent expressions of regret 
— after the failure of his proposals, are entitled to but little 
weight. Besides, is it not strange, if he had no doubt him- 
self of his episcopal ordination, that he should speak of it in 
that letter so doubtingly ? — -And particularly, for the purpose 
of becoming " united" to a church, in which, the preachers 
and members of his society in general, were " convinced 
that, there w T as a great deficiency of vital religion" ! ! ! — And 
still more singular, when " the great revival of religion," of 
which Mr. Wesley had been u the father," was then " ex- 
tending over the earth, by the means of the Methodists" ! ! ! 

Before we pass from this part of our subject, it may be 
proper to observe, that while we cannot but regard their 
"third order" of ministers as illegitimate and spurious, we 
are not unwilling, in charity, to recognize the validity of the 
presbyterial ordination of the Methodist clergy. According 
to the polity of the Church of England, of which Mr. Wes- 
ley was a minister, he had no authority to ordain a presby- 
ter, much less a bishop, — and the commission of Dr. Coke 
was not the act of a presbytery, regularly constituted, but of 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 51 

• 

individual presbyters, assembled for that purpose, at the in- 
stance of Mr. Wesley. Notwithstanding these irregulari- 
ties, however, as Dr. Coke had been previously and duly or- 
ilained a presbyter in the Church of England, and as " other 
regularly ordained ministers assisted" in the ordination of 
Mr. Asbury, &c, we are willing to recognize the validity of 
their presbyterial ordination, on the ground of ic the exigen- 
cy of necessity." And if, after the organization of their 
church, they had chosen to elect a permanent moderator or 
general superintendent, and had seen proper to invest him 
with " superior executive power," — while we should not 
have thought that the most excellent or scriptural plan, — 
yet, we should have regarded the transaction with becoming 
respect. But when they confer upon their superintendents 
the exclusive title of " bishops" — create them by a " distinct 
episcopal ordination" — describe them as a " third order" of 
ministers — and speak of their episcopal " succession," &c, 
it is not possible for us to view their pretensions and con- 
duct without heartily laughing at their childishness and folly. 
In compassion, however, to our Methodist brethren, and to 
shield them, as far as we can, from the taunts of their hioh 
church prelatical neighbours, I will republish the fact that, 
the latter were themselves, within an ace, in their u exigen- 
cy of necessity" ! of having quite as spurious an episcopate 
as the former ! And, although they fortunately escaped, yet 
the admissions which were made by the gentleman who af- 
terwards became their senior bishop, and the arguments which 
he adduced in favour of presbyterial ordination, should cause 
them with becoming modesty to hold their peace. In conse- 
quence of the revolutionary war, there was, it appears, great 
difficulty in procuring the episcopal ordination of ministers for 
their churches in this country. There being then no bishop 



52 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

• 

here, the candidates were obliged to go to England for ordi- 
nation — the churches in the mean time suffering for want of 
pastors. In this state of things, the Rev. Dr. White, after- 
wards consecrated bishop, wrote and published a pamphlet, 
entitled " The Case of the Episcopal Churches in the Unit- 
ed States Considered." In the "sketch of a frame of 
government," contained in that work, and which he pro- 
posed should be adopted by the episcopal churches, he says, 
— as quoted by Dr. Emory in his Defence, sec. II: — 

" In each smaller district there should be elected a gene- 
ral vestry or convention, consisting of a convenient number, 
(the minister to be one.) — They should elect a clergyman 
their permanent president; who, in conjuction with other cler- 
gymen to be also appointed by the body, may exercise such 
powers as are purely spiritual, particularly that of admitting 
to the ministry." Page 11. 

Again; " The conduct meant to be recommended, is, — to 
include in the proposed frame of government a general ap- 
probation of episcopacy, and a declaration of an intention to 
procure the succession as soon as conveniently may be; but 
in the meantime, to carry the plan into effect without wait- 
ing FOR THE SUCCESSION." lb. p. 15. 

" It will be said, we ought to continue as we are, with 
the hope of obtaining it (the succession) hereafter. But," 
continues Dr. White, " are the acknowledged ordinances of 
Christ's holy religion to be suspended for years, perhaps as 
long as the present generation shall continue, out of delicacy 
to a disputed point, and that relating only to externals? — All 
the obligations of conformity to the divine ordinances, all the 
arguments which prove the connection between public wor- 
ship and the morals of a people, combine to urge the adopt- 
ing of some speedy measures, to provide for the public minis- 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 53 

try in these churches. If such as have been above recom- 
mended," (viz: ordination by the president clergyman, in 
conjunction with other clergymen appointed by that body,) 
" should be adopted, and the episcopal succession afterward 
obtained, any supposed imperfections of the intermediate or- 
dinations might, if it were judged proper, be supplied, without 
acknowledging their nullity, by a conditional ordination re- 
sembling that of conditional baptism in the liturgy." — lb. 

But if the " succession" had never been "afterward ob- 
tained," there can be no doubt, as Dr. Emory well observes, 
that Dr. White would have maintained the validity of the 
ordinations on his plan, without the succession. For, as Dr. 
White very justly argues in another place, — " If even those 
who hold episcopacy to be of divine right, conceive the ob- 
ligation to it to be not binding when that idea would be des- 
tructive of public worship, much more must they think so, 
who indeed venerate and prefer that form as the most an- 
cient and eligible, but without any idea of divine right in 
the case. This, the author (Dr. White) believes to be the 
sentiment of the great body of episcopalians in America; in 
which respect, they have in their favour, unquestionably , the 
sense of the Church of England, and, as he believes, the 
opinions of her most distinguished prelates, for piety, virtue, 
and abilities." — lb., p. 25. 

In view of the above extracts from the writings of the 
senior bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church, the rea- 
der may judge what ground there is for prelatical episcopa- 
cy — and how readily, " in the exigency of necessity" ! the 
greatest admirers of " apostolical succession," can recog- 
nize and prove the validity of presbyterial ordinations ! ! 

The truth is, that according to the Scriptures, there is but 
one permanent order of ministers in the church of Christ. 



54 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

In the New Testament they are called, interchangeably, 
u bishops," and " presbyters" or elders. The term presbyter 
denoting their general office, — that of bishop, their particu- 
lar function as the pastors of parochial churches or congre- 
gations. Every pastor, therefore, was originally styled a 
bishop, and continued for a considerable time afierwads to 
be so called: — nor, after the death of the apostles, whose 
office was extraordinary; has there ever been, by divine right, 
any order of ministers superior to pastors in dignity and au- 
thority. 

As to the u order of deacon," — it is sufficient to remark, 
that deacons are no order of ministers at all ! The office was 
instituted for the express purpose of rendering it unnecessa- 
ry for ministers to attend to its duties ! From the account 
given of its institution, it appears that some of the poor com- 
plained that they had been neglected: when the apostles said 
to the people, — " It is not reason that we should leave the 
word of God, and serve tables. Wherefore, brethren, look 
ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the 
Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this 
business. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, 
and to the ministry of the word." — Acts. 6: 1 — 6. Dea- 
cons, therefore, were appointed — not to preach — but to take 
care of the poor; in order that ministers might give them- 
selves without interruption to their official and more appro- 
priate work. 

After presenting the Scriptural proof in favour of ministe- 
rial parity, and the testimony of the earliest Christian fathers, 
the Rev. Dr. Miller, in his tract entitled, " Presbyterianism, 
the Truly Primitive and Apostolical Constitution of the 
Church of God," page 17, says, — " Thus it is evident — the 
ancients themselves being our witnesses — that, in the apos- 



METHODIST EPISCOPACY* 55 

tolic age, bishop and presbyter were the same; that, the bish- 
ops were parish ministers; that, in every parish, a body of el- 
ders, with their pastor at their head, conducted the govern- 
ment and discipline; that, of course, presbyterian parity in 
the gospel ministry universally prevailed; that the rite of or- 
dination was equally the prerogative of all who were em- 
powered to preach the gospel, and administer the sacra- 
ments; that it was habitually performed " by the laying on 
of the hands of the presbytery ; M that matters continued in 
this situation for more than a hundred years after the close 
of the apostolic age; that then clerical pride, ambition and 
cupidity began, more sensibly than in the preceding times, 
to disclose their native effects; and that the pastors of the 
more opulent towns claimed special pre-eminence and pow- 
ers, as peculiarly the successors of the apostles, which, by 
little and little, were admitted, and at length, permanently 
established. Thus were parochial bishops, or the pastors 
of single congregations, gradually transformed into dioces- 
an, or prelatical bishops, and, under an old and familiar ti- 
tle, a new office artfully introduced; until, in the fourth cen- 
tury, when Christianity became the established religion of 
the empire, when the clergy were pampered by imperial 
bounty, defended by imperial authority, and their honours ar- 
ranged according to the gradations of rank, which were ob- 
tained in the state; all traces of primitive simplicity and pu- 
rity were lost in the plans and splendour of worldly policy. 
Bishops became l lords over God's heritage,' rather than c ex- 
amples to their flocks.' " 

Those who wish to see, in a small compass, a most tri- 
umphant refutation of the claims of prelatical or diocesan 
episcopacy, as well as a most satisfactory establisment of the 
scriptural doctrine of ministerial parity, are referred to the 



56 METHODIST EPISCOPACY. 

tract of Dr. Miller, from which we have made the foregoing 
extract. — And high church episcopalians in particular, are 
respectfully referred to the sensible pamphlet of their late se- 
nior bishop beforementioned. 

Having thus disposed of the origin, &c. of Methodist 
u episcopacy," I will proceed, in the next chapter, to expose 
the true character of the government and discipline of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church. 



CHAPTER XX. 

GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

The government is anti-republican, because all the legislative and execu- 
tive power is in the hands of their clergy — the laity have no represent- 
ation in the General or Annual Conference, and of course have no 
voice in the government. — The discipline is tyrannical, because the 
members are amenable to any rules and regulations which it may 
please their clergy from time to time to agree upon — and because the 
usual forms of law and justice are not constitutionally prescribed and 
secured in the trial of church members, — such a system is, in its ten- 
dency, dangerous to public liberty and the free institutions of the land. 
— The truly republican character of the government and discipline of 
the Presbyterian Church. 

The government of the Methodist Episcopal Church is 
anti-republican, because all the legislative power is in the 
hands of the itinerant ministry, exclusively, and without re- 
sponsibility. In other words, the people have no represent- 
ation in the General Conference, which body possesses the 
power of legislation; — the people^ therefore, have no voice 
in the making of the laws by which they are governed, and 
no means of bringing their clerical legislators to an account 
for the character of their legislation ! — They must submit to 
be governed as the itinerant preachers please, or be expelled 
from the communion of the church ! 

That the whole legislative power of the church is in the 
hands of the General Conference, is evident, from the fol- 
lowing extracts from the Book of Discipline, chapter I., 
section 3. — " The General Conference shall be composed of 
one member for every twenty-one members of each Annual 



58 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

Conference, to be appointed either by seniority or choice, at 
the discretion of such Annual Conference: yet so that such 
representatives shall have travelled at least four full calendar 
years from the time that they were received on trial by an 
Annual Conference, and are in full connexion at the time of 
holding the conference." ### * " Who shall attend the Year- 
ly Conferences ? All the travelling preachers who are in full 
connexion, and those who are to be received into full con- 
nexion." **** "The General Conference shall have full 
powers to make rules and regulations for our church, under 
the following limitations and restrictions." — What these 
limitations and restrictions are, we shall see presently. 

It thus, appears, that the General Conference is composed 
of a certain number of delegates from the Annual Conferen- 
ces; — that the Annual Conferences are composed exclusive- 
ly of itinerant ministers; — and that the power of making 
rules and regulations is vested solely in the itinerant preach- 
ers composing the General Conference. No lay delegates 
are admitted into the composition of the Annual Conferen- 
ces, and of course none into the General Conference; and, 
consequently, the people have no voice in the government, to 
which, nevertheless, they are held amenable under pain of 
excommunication or expulsion ! 

It is true that the powers of the General Conference are 
said to be limited and restricted; but of what avail are these 
alleged "limitations and restrictions," when it is " provided, 
nevertheless," that a certain number of the preachers, (with- 
out the consent, or even against the will of the people,) u shall 
suffice to alter any of the above restrictions, excepting the 
first article" ! ! — Discipline, chap. I., sec. 3. And with re- 
gard to "the first article," which relates to the doctrines of 
the church, the exception is of little practical use, because it 
is notorious that the professed creed of a denomination may 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 59 

remain unaltered, while the greater part of those who formal- 
ly subscribe it are grossly heretical. Look, for example, at 
the Church of England, the avowed model of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church; — her Calvinistic creed has never been 
u altered," and yet the Rev. John Wesley and hundreds of 
other Arminian preachers have subscribed it — not " for sub- 
stance" merely — but as really teaching Arminianism itself! ! 
And if the u thirty-nine articles," and the " homilies" of 
the Church of England, can be construed into Arminianism, 
without alteration, — then, as easily, and as honestly, might 
the present vague and brief Arminian articles of Methodism, 
without modification or change, be construed into scriptural 
Calvinism ! But who shall judge whether the preachers have 
become heretical in doctrine or not? Have the people any 
part in their trial ? If the great body of the people should 
be convinced that their ministers had changed their doctri- 
nal sentiments, have they any redress ? Could they exercise 
any power in their suspension from the ministry, or even 
prevent them from the occupancy of their pulpits? No, they 
have no legal or constitutional redress. The preachers may 
change, at will, and without responsibility, any of the pre- 
sent " rules and regulations" of the church; and as to the 
doctrines, they may believe and preach what they please, so 
that they do not alter the letter of the book, and yet the peo- 
ple have no power either to expel them from the ministry, or 
to eject them from their parsonages and pulpits. Yea, more, 
there is nothing to hinder the preachers from repealing that 
verbal restriction which excepts "the first article." All that 
would be necessary, would be for them to " agree" among 
themselves, that the w T ords — " excepting the first article" — 
should be expunged from the book, and then they might pro- 
ceed, even without this slight impediment, to alter the doc- 
trines of the church, as they now may the discipline, ad libi- 



60 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

turn ! And is there any constitutional method, by which the 
laity could prevent the repeal of this doctrinal restriction ? — 
or any legal mode of redress, in case the preachers should 
repeal it, and avowedly change the doctrines as they are now 
stated in the book ? 

But let us examine this system of government in detail: and 
that I may direct your attention more distinctly to the several 
parts, I will present them in the form of question and answer. 

Quest. Who make all " the rules and regulations" of the 
society ? 

Ans. The General Conference. — See Discipline y chap. /., 
sec. 3, which I have already quoted. 

Q. Who compose the General Conference ? 

A. The General Conference is composed of representa- 
tives from the Annual Conference.— lb. 

Q. Who compose the Annual Conferences ? 

A. Itinerant preachers exclusively. — lb. 

Q. Who compose the Quarterly Meeting Conferences ? 

A. The travelling and local preachers, exhorters, stewards, 
and class leaders of the circuit. — Dis., chap /., sec. 5. 

Q. By what rules and regulations are the Quarterly Meet- 
ing Conferences governed ? 

A. By the rules and regulations adopted by the General 
Conference, which is composed exclusively of itinerant 
preachers. — Dis., chap. I., sec. 3. 

Q. How are the ministers stationed ? 

A. By the " bishops," who are elected exclusively by 
the travelling preachers. — Dis., chap. /., sec. 4. What, have 
not the people the right to choose their own p.istors ? No, 
they must receive any preacher whom the bishop may choose 
to appoint. No matter how ignorant, or unacceptable, either 
as a man, or as a preacher, the people must submit to the ap- 
pointment until his time expires. And if the bishop should 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 61 

send another equally undesirable — yea, if they should never 
get a man whose ministry they would prefer, there is no 
remedy, they must succumb or leave the church ! 

Q. Who nominate the stewards ? — Surely the people have 
the right to select and appoint these officers, as they estimate 
the table expenses, &c, of the preachers ? 

A. However unjust and indelicate it may seem, the 
preachers have legislated to themselves the exclusive right of 
nominating the stewards, and the Quarterly Meeting Confer- 
ence can elect from those so nominated only. — Dis., part 
II. , sec. 3. 

Q. Who appoints the class leaders ? 

A. The preacher in charge appoints all the leaders — and 
changes or removes them at his pleasure. — Dis. 9 chap. I., 
sec. 10. 

Q. Who nominates the trustees, by whom the parochial 
property is held ? — Surely the people have the right of elect- 
ing these purely temporal officers ? 

A. Not at all. The preacher claims the exclusive right 
of nomination, and the vacancies are filled up, by the re- 
maining trustees, from those so nominated ! — So that the 
congregation have not even the privilege of assenting to the 
nominations of the preacher ! ! — Dis., part I/., sec. 2. 

Thus the reader will perceive, that the ministers not only 
make all the laws, but they appoint, either directly, or indi- ' 
rectly, all the executive officers — from the " bishops" down 
to the class leaders ! The people have no representation — no 
voice in the legislative department of the government — and 
they must either passively receive, as executive officers, those 
whom their clerical governors may choose to appoint, or 
elect those only, whom it may please their superiors to 
nominate! — The preachers — the preachers — the preachers 
are every thing — and the people — just nothing at all ! ! ! 



&2 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

The discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church is equal- 
ly anti-republican and tyrannical. 

If a member is accused of any crime, which u is expressly 
forbidden by the word of God, sufficient to exclude a person 
from the kingdom of grace and glory," the preacher has the 
power of arraigning him " before the society, of which he is 
a member, or a select number of them;" and " if the ac- 
cused person be found guilty by the decision of a majority 
of the members, before whom he is brought to trial," — " let 
the minister or preacher who has the charge of the circuit 
expel him." — Dis., chap. II. , sec. 7. 

From this, it would appear, that it is optional with the 
preacher to arraign an individual before the society, or a com- 
mittee — selected and appointed by himself! Surely, if this 
be so, it is the grossest tyranny — and maybe made subservi- 
ent to the worst of purposes. How easily could any preach- 
er, by such a u packed jury," convict or acquit an accused 
person, as suited his favouritism or prejudice ? — Who would 
submit to such tyranny in civil society? Who would allow 
the civil judge to select and appoint the jury ? Who would 
yield the right of challenge ? — especially, if he saw the judge 
appointing as jurors, those whom he knew to be his personal 
enemies, or avowedly prejudiced against his cause! 

Moreover, there is no specified time allowed the accused 
to prepare for his defence — and no constitutional rules for 
the proper and equitable conduct of the trial ! The preach- 
er may cite the accused to appear, forthwith, before the so- 
ciety, o^ his select committee; and whether he is ready to 
proceeci with his defence or not, the preacher is not obliged 
by law, to grant him any time for preparation ! And with 
respect to the manner in which the trial shall be conducted, 
notwithstanding the great and sometimes vital importance of 
■the forms of justice, every thing is left to the arbitrary will 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 63 

of the presiding preacher — no matter how ignorant or how- 
tyrannical he may be! — lie lays down the law — he admits 
or overrules evidence, &c. &c, according to his own judg- 
ment or discretion ! And if a majority of his select commit- 
tee declare the accused guilty of the charges, the preacher 
passes and executes the sentence of expulsion ! There may 
be extenuating circumstances — the guilty party may appear 
in some measure penitent — but there does not appear to be 
any medium between acquittal or excommunication ! — A 
reprimand might be sufficient, or, at most, a temporary sus- 
pension from the privileges of the church— and, perhaps, if 
the award were left to the society or committee, they would 
inflict a just and righteous punishment. But no — if declared 
guilty of the facts charged, the preacher passes the sentence,, 
and the book provides for no less punishment, in such cases, 
than expulsion ! ! 

And yet, notwithstanding such tyranny, if a member dares 
to " inveigh against the discipline" — no matter how ortho- 
dox he may be in doctrine, or pious in practice — he is actu- 
ally liable — according to " the rules and regulations" adopt- 
ed by the preachers, and who make the discipline just what 
they please — to be expelled from the church ! — " If a mem- 
ber of our church shall be clearly convicted of endeavouring 
to sow dissensions in any of our societies, by inveighing 
against either our doctrines or discipline, such person so 
offending, shall be first reproved by the senior minister 
or preacher of his circuit, and, if he persist in such per- 
nicious practices, he shall be expelled from the church.'* 
— Dis., chap. JI, sec. 7. What an evidence does this des- 
potic provision afford of the anti-republican and tyrannical 
character of their government and discipline ! And yet it is 
just such a provision as might be expected from those who 
have assumed to themselves the whole power of government, 



64 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

and who deny the people the right of representation. But is 
it not monstrous, not only to refuse the people all participa- 
tion in the making of tbe discipline, but to deny them the 
right of "inveighing" against any of "the rules and regula- 
tions" which the preachers may choose from time to time to 
enact, however unjust and despotic they may appear to 
the people to be ! — Such despotism has never been equalled 
in this republican country, unless we may find a parallel in 
the odious " alien and sedition law," which our fathers repu- 
diated with abhorrence ! 

Further. It appears that if the preacher is not satisfied 
with the decision of the society, or committee before whom an 
individual has been tried, he has the power to refer the case 
to the next Quarterly Meeting Conference, where he may 
expect the decision to be more in accordance with his judg- 
ment or wishes. It is not enough that the member has been 
tried and acquitted, or condemned by the committee selected 
by the preacher himself, but if the decision is not agreeable 
to him, he may have the cause tried over again by a court 
composed of officials, who are, as such, the creatures of the 
ministry ! — " Nevertheless, if in any of the above mentioned 
cases, the minister or preacher differ in judgment from the 
majority of the society, or the select number, concerning the 
innocence or guilt of the accused person, the trial, in such 
case, may be referred by the minister or preacher to the ensu- 
ing Quarterly Meeting Conference." — Bis., chap. II., sec. 7. 

It is true, that, if the party tried is not satisfied with the 
decisiorTof the society or committee, he may " appeal to the 
next Quarterly Meeting Conference." — lb. But this privi- 
lege is delusive, because the " local preachers, exhorters, 
stewards, and class leaders," who compose that meeting in 
conjunction with the travelling preachers of the circuit, are 
either directly or indirectly appointed by the itinerant preach- 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 65 

ers — and the greater part, usually, of that body, viz: the 
Ci class leaders," are liable to be removed by the ministers at 
pleasure ! — Dw. 5 chap. II., sec. 2. These officials, therefore, 
are, in the sense explained, the creatures of the travelling or 
stationed preachers; and cannot, therefore, be expected to 
feel the same sympathy with the people, as if they were 
elected by them, or were really responsible to them. They 
are not the representatives of the people whom they try — 
they are not responsible to the people for the manner in which 
they dispose of the cases that are brought before them — - 
and, however partial and unrighteous their decisions maybe, 
the people cannot remove them from office, and must not 
even " inveigh" against their tyrannical acts under pain of 
being " expelled from the church" ! ! On the other hand, if 
a majority of these officials, composing the Quarterly Meet- 
ing Conference, do not please the preachers — to whom they 
owe all their authority and importance — they may be, at the 
mere will of the preachers, superceded by others, who will be 
more subservient ! ! Now, without accusing those brethren 
with a want of common honesty, or asserting that they have 
ever decided intentionally wrong with a view to retain the 
favour of their clerical superiors, we may safely affirm that 
their official dependence is strongly adapted, however uncon- 
sciously to themselves, unduly to influence their minds and 
bias their judgments. A court of appeal, whose decisions 
are final, should be so constituted as to be above suspicion. 
The people, who are so deeply and irremediably affected by its 
adjudications, should at least be fairly represented. — At all 
events, the members composing such a tribunal, should not 
be so dependent upon the will of the preachers, nor so en- 
tirely irresponsible to the people. 

Having thus shown — from their own Book, the anti-repub- 
lican and tyrannical character of their government and dis- 
9 



66 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

cipline, I will now quote the published opinions of others, 
to show that I am by no means singular in my interpreta- 
tions. 

My first citation shall be from the tract entitled, " Ques- 
tions and Answers, Explanatory of the Government of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, by the Rev. W. B. Evans, n 
&c. This gentleman, from his former ministerial connexion 
with the church, is not only well acquainted with the theo- 
retical principles of the government, but also with their prac- 
tical operation, and his deliberately expressed and published 
opinions are, therefore, entitled to great respect. The fol- 
lowing extracts are taken from the tract just named: — 

" Quest. What is the nature of the government of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church; that is to say, is it republican 
or anti-republican ? 

u Ans. Anti-republican. 

u Q. What are we to understand by a republican govern- 
ment ? 

a A. It is a government where the sovereign power is in 
the hands of the people, or where all parts of the governed 
are fairly represented in the legislature." — Page 5. 

" Q. But is it not contended that the government of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church is republican, because persons 
authorized to preach, must first be recommended by the peo- 
ple, and does this not constitute them their representatives ? 

" A. Some do so contend, but others, (yea, and ministers of 
high standing) publicly thank God that their government is 
not republican, and proclaim in their sermons, that no church 
can have a republican government, without dethroning Jesus 
Christ. 

" Q. But does not the circumstance of their being so re- 
commended by the people at first, constitute the government 
republican ? 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 67 

"A. No, for though this be the case, the people never 
thought in that act, of cons"tituting them law makers, but on- 
ly recommended them as suitable persons to preach. That 
this is the fact, is evident: First, because a majority so re- 
commended and licensed, never become travelling preach- 
ers, without which, they can have no voice in the govern- 
ment, and of course cannot be the representatives of the peo- 
ple: Second, many of those who become travelling preach- 
ers, never go to the General Conference, and consequently 
cannot represent anyone there: Third, if some few do, af- 
ter many years, become members of the General Conference, 
they may have changed their views very much since they 
were recommended to preach, and of course, could not suit- 
ably represent the views and wishes of the people now: 
Fourth, however corrupt they may have become since that 
time in their principles, and oppressive in their measures, the 
people have no authority to remove them from office and 
elect others in their places; so, you see, this is a curious kind 
of republicanism, and this fine superstructure, which has 
been so much harped upon among the ignorant and uninform- 
ed, tumbles to the ground, for want of a foundation to sup- 
port it. 

u Q. But did not the people, at the organization of the 
church, consent to this kind of government by conventional 
enactment; and if so, is it not founded in the will of the peo- 
ple, and consequently republican ? 

" A. No, the people were never consulted at the organiza- 
tion of the Methodist Episcopal Church, they had no repre- 
sentative present: but a few ministers, of themselves, in the 
city of Baltimore, in 1784, framed the government without 
the concurrence or consent of the people, and have held with 
tenacious grasp ever since, all legislative, judicial, and execu- 
tive prerogative. 



68 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE, 

" Q. But did they not virtually embrace and approve of 
this kind of government, in the act of joining the church 1 , 
and in this act concede to the preachers the right to make and 
execute all the laws, and will not this make it republican ? 

u A. No, not one in a hundred, if one in a thousand, 
thought any thing about the principles of government when 
uniting with the church, but were influenced in this act by 
entirely different considerations. 

" Q. But is there not a majority of the members in the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, in favour of this kind of gov- 
ernment, and is not their peaceable submission to it an evi- 
dence of that fact; and if so, is it not founded in the will of 
the people, and republican ? 

" A. This is very doubtful and uncertain, as it has never 
been tested; neither are the preachers willing to submit it to 
the voice of the members in a fair election, but have told 
them plainly that they have no right to. a voice in such mat- 
ters. (Seethe report of the General Conference in 1828.)" 
—lb., pp. 7—10. 

" Q,. By whom are the laws made, for the government of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church ? 

" A. By the General Conference. 

" Q. Can no one be elected a member of the General Con- 
ference but a travelling preacher ? 

" A. None. 

" Q. Can no one vote for members of the General Con- 
ference but a travelling preacher ? 

"A. None. 

" Q. May it not then be emphatically called a government 
of travelling preachers ? 

"A. Yes. 

" Q. Upon whom are the laws of the General Conference 
binding ? 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 69 

u A. Upon the travelling and local ministers, and mem- 
bership. 

" Q. Have the local ministers and members any repre- 
sentatives in the law-making department ? 

" A. No, it is denied that they have any right, either nat- 
ural or acquired, to representation. (See the report of the 
General Conference of 1828.) 

" Q. How did the travelling preachers get the power to 
legislate for the local preachers and members without their 
consent ? 

" A. They assumed it. 

"Q. Is it not contended by many, that they have a suffi- 
cient check upon their rulers, by withholding their pecunia- 
ry contributions, and consequently, the support of the min- 
istry ? 

"A. Many use this argument and think it unanswerable. 

" Q. Is it not a good argument ? 

" A. No; 1st. Because it could never be effected; for 
though some might withhold their support, others would not, 
and in such case, the deficiency could be supplied from the 
immense book and chartered fund, which is entirely under 
the control of the ministers. **** 4th. It would be the ve- 
ry essence of rebellion, and it must be a bad government, in- 
deed, which has no other remedy for existing evils but re- 
bellion."— lb., pp. 11—14. 

"Q. How are the members brought to trial in the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church ? 

" A. Before the society, or a select number, in the pre- 
sence of a bishop, elder, deacon or preacher, 

" Q. What time is allowed the accused to prepare for 
trial? 

" A. This depends entirely on the will of the preacher in 
charge; he may be brought up forthwith. 



70 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

" Q. Can the accused have his choice, whether he will be 
tried before the society, or a select number ? 

" A. No, the preacher decides, and tries him accordingly. 

" Q. Who appoints the jury to try the accused ? 

" A. The preacher in charge. 

" Q. Is there any inconvenience arising out of this power, 
exercised by the preacher in charge ? 

" A. Yes, he can pick a jury, either favourable or unfa- 
vourable to the accused, as he may stand affected. 

" Q. Is the right of challenge secured to the accused ? 

" A. No, his enemies may be kept on or removed at the 
pleasure of the preacher. 

" Q. Are there any privileges secured to the accused ? 

"A. He is allowed an appeal to the next Quarterly Con- 
ference. 

" Q. Upon whom are a majority of the members of the 
Quarterly Conference dependent for their office ? 

" A. On the preacher in charge, as he appoints all the 
leaders; these generally make a majority. He nominates the 
stewards, licenses the exhorters, &c. 

U Q. May not the conference thus constituted, be consid- 
ered in the case of appeals, as the preacher's jury ? 

"A. Yes. 

" Q. With all these advantages may he not turn out or 
keep in whom he pleases ? 

" A. It does appear so.'' — lb., pp. 23 and 24. 

The following extracts are taken from a monthly periodi- 
ca], entitled, " Mutual Rights of the Ministers and Members 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Edited by a commit- 
tee of ministers and laymen:" — All of whom were, at the 
time, in connexion with the church, and some of whom 
had been for many years in the travelling and local ministry. 
The main design of this periodical was in fact, to effect a 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 71 

peaceable reform of the government of their church; and had 
they been allowed to proceed in their labours, they would, 
no doubt, have succeeded. But as the bishops and travelling 
preachers were unable to compete with their superior talents 
and intelligence, or answer their weighty and conclusive 
arguments and proofs, they were arraigned before a a select 
number," and conveniently expelled from the church, for u in- 
veighing against the discipline !" — But to the extracts: — 

" To me, no principle or maxim under heaven, appears 
more plain and self-evident, than that free men should, either 
in their own persons, or in their representatives, have a voice 
in making the laws that are to govern them. Plain as this 
maxim is, however, it is controverted and denied by the ene- 
mies of reform. They say, that free men (other than travel- 
ling ministers) have no right to legislate for the church — in 
other words, that they have no right to govern themselves ! 
Does not every one see at once the danger, as well as the 
absurdity of such a monstrous doctrine as this ? It strikes 
a deadly blow at the very root of religious liberty; and hence 
we see the great propriety of a speedy reform in the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church. When such doctrines as the above 
are openly avowed, and strongly advocated by men who have 
all power, and all rule, and all authority in their own hands, 
it is time, high time, that the members of our church should 
wake up to a sense of their condition, and exert them- 
selves by all lawful means, to obtain the liberty enjoyed by 
the members of other protestant churches — 1 mean an equita- 
ble representation. 

" Although not among the laity myself, yet I am free to 
confess, that it would rejoice my heart to see them raised 
from their present degradation, and occupying an honoura- 
ble seat in the law-making department of the church. This 
is their just and obvious right; and 10 withhold it from them, 



72 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

is illiberal and unjust in the extreme. # * # * Yes, sir, I love 
my church, I love her doctrines, &c, and I would to God, 
that she had such a form of government, as that I could in 
truth, say — I love that too. But, alas ! here candour obli- 
ges me to stop: I can go no further. I cannot act the hypo- 
crite, and say I love the government, when I do not. How- 
can I love a government that is arbitrary and oppressive in 
its nature ? — That withholds from free men their just and 
dearest rights — the right of suffrage — the right of self-gov- 
ernment — the right of equal representation. No, indeed, 
sir, I can no more love such a government as this, than I 
can change the essential properties of my nature. I cannot, 
I will not love what I conceive to be essentially and radi- 
cally wrong." — Vol. I., pp. 48 and 49. 

" Let us examine a few particulars, which constitute parts 
of the system" — [that is, of the government and discipline 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church.] 

";I> The travelling ministry possess exclusively the le- 
gislative power, which they exercise over the whole body 
of the laity and local preachers without responsibility. 

u 2. The travelling ministry, independently of the mem- 
bership, appoint all the class leaders. 

" 3. They nominate all the stewards, and the Quarterly 
Conferences, a majority of which are class leaders, make 
their election out of the nominations of the preachers. 

"•4. They nominate all trustees, and the trustees, out of 
the nominations, according to the discipline, fill all vacan- 
cies in their boards. 

" 5. They appoint the committees for the trial of accused 
members, and the accused have no legal right to object to 
any person so appointed by the preachers. 

" 6. In all cases of trial, the travelling preacher sits as 
judge. He may summon any accused member to trial, and 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 73 

is not obliged to furnish the accused with specifications of 
complaints or charges, until the parties meet at the time and 
place of trial; — thus rendering it impossible for the accused 
to prepare for his defence. The accused member has no le- 
gal right to demand a postponement. And however hard 
the decision, he must submit, saving only, that he has an 
appeal to the Quarterly Meeting Conference, a tribunal so 
constituted, that a majority of its members are class leaders, 
men exclusively appointed to office by the travelling preach- 
ers. If the preacher's committee should acquit the accused, 
and the acquittal should not meet the approbation of the 
preacher, he may carry up the case to the Quarterly Meet- 
ing Conference, and try the accused member over again, be- 
fore that body." — (This extract is contained in an arti- 
ticle signed by the Rev. Messrs. " Samuel K. Jennings, Al- 
exander McCaine, Daniel E. Reese, James R. Williams," 
and eight others.) — lb., vol. III., pp. 135 — 137. 

Again, " that the travelling preachers are in possession of 
all power and authority in the church, it is presumed, no per- 
son who is at all acquainted with our economy, will pre- 
tend, for a moment, to deny. If, however, this should be 
called in question by any man, I would ask him, if any 
one, except travelling preachers, can vote at the election of 
members for the General Conference, where all the laws of the 
church are made ? I would ask further, if any, except trav- 
elling preachers, are at all eligible to the conference ? * ## * I 
ask again, whether the whole membership can appoint or dis- 
place a single class leader? and whether the travelling preach- 
er has not the power to do both at his own good pleasure, 
asking no questions; just as the lord of a manor would ap- 
point his steward, or as the owner of a plantation would ele- 
vate or depose one of his servants. And when the itinerant 
preacher has at any time exercised his prerogative, and a 
10 



74 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

class leader has been put up, or put down, have the class' 
any right to say a word in the way of disapprobation ? 
And I would ask yet again, if a steward, or trustee be want- 
ed, whether the travelling preacher does not name his man ? 
and whether the members can appoint any other person ex- 
cept the one so nominated by the preacher ? In like man- 
ner, if any member be charged with immoral conduct, wheth- 
er the travelling preacher has not the power to appoint the 
committee for the trial of the case? and this too, without 
check or restriction, although it gives an opportunity, if at 
any time such opportunity might be sought, to pack a jury ! 
Does he not himself sit as judge of the court on the trial ? 
Has he not the power of summoning persons to trial, forth- 
with, without furnishing any specification of the charges 
preferred against them ? And has any person when about 
to be tried, a right to object to those who may be appointed 
to sit on his case, however certain he may be of their preju- 
dice against him ! ## ** If in any particular instance, a socie- 
ty should be dissatisfied with the decision of a committee, 
have they the right of an appeal ? Does not the travelling 
preacher alone possess this right ? And if he should think 
fit to disapprove of an appeal, is not the society without re- 
dress ? Can any person, except a travelling preacher, have 
any thing to do with the book concern 9 Does not the discip- 
line recommend, that all church property be deeded to the 
use of the travelling preachers, which, of course, in all pos- 
sible cases, is lodged in the hands of men of their own 
choosing ? 

" Does not the conference dispose of all monies without 
rendering any account to the members ? In a word, are not 
all the temporal concerns of the church, directly or indirect- 
ly, at the disposal of the travelling preachers ? The travel- 
ling preachers, then, must be the fountain from whom all 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 75 

power flows. Without them, there can be no class leaders^ 
no steward, no trustee, no meeting-house, no appropriation 
of money, no trial of members, nor can any member be re- 
ceived into the church, or taken upon trial. Without them 
the church can have no laws; for they elect each other to the 
legislative councils of the church. Without them the gov- 
ernment cannot be administered; for they have the executive 
power exclusively in their own hands. In fact, they have 
charge of, and do govern and rule the temporal and spiritual 
concerns of the church. And all this heaven and earth 
moves at their nod. The whole membership, with the lo- 
cal preachers, exhorters, stewards and trustees, to help them, 
cannot make one class leader, nor do any thing else without 
a travelling preacher. He must point his finger or give his 
nod, or the wheels of our Zion must stand stilL 

" Are the local preachers and lay members of the church, 
so incompetent to self-government, and so entirely unwor- 
thy of trust and confidence, that they ought to be thus care- 
fully and entirely proscribed ? Why else are they placed at 
such a distance ? Why this studied solicitude to keep them 
under foot? Why all this sensibility, when their degraded 
situation is complained of? Why all this jealousy and this 
fear, lest they should have a check upon the power exercised 
over them ? 

" Are travelling preachers the only wise men living, and 
will wisdom die with them ? Is all the virtue in the church 
treasured up in themselves ? Do they alone care for the 
things of Jesus Christ ? And have they alone the necessa- 
ry wisdom to seek after them and secure them ? This ap- 
pears to be the language of our government. The language 
of the men, who hold the reins in their hands. Where is 
humility in all this? It is certainly too much for humble 
men to say all this of themselves. It would be enough to 



76 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE, 

hear it from the lips of others. Is there no danger to be ap- 
prehended from such great and irresponsible power? Is it 
not known, that a sudden induction into it, generates pride 
and ambition ? And does it not tend to produce a spirit of 
resistance or debasement in those over whom it is exercis- 
ed?"— Ih., vol. I., pp. 469—471. 

Once more, — " These august law-makers" [travelling 
preachers] u are free from all restraint. — First, they are free 
from the restraints of representation: no delegate of the peo- 
ple can open his mouth in their legislative assemblies. Se- 
condly, they are free from constitutional restraint: for though 
they have a little instrument of their own making, which they 
call a constitution, yet it is evident to common sense, that 
it is no constitution of the people; and the makers of it can 
alter it when they please, without the people having a sin- 
gle voice in the matter. Thirdly, they are free from any re- 
straint of scripture: for in their law-book, we read, that 
when members have broken their rules of discipline, c if they 
do not amend, let him who has the charge of the circuit ex- 
clude them,' [the church] c showing that they are laid aside 
for a breach of our rules of discipline, and not for immoral con- 
duct.' Thus it stands glaring in the open face of heaven, that 
the Methodist Episcopal Church claims authority to expel 
members from the church of the Lord Jesus Christ, who are 
guilty of no breach of his laws, (not for immoral conduct) 
but merely because they have violated such ' rules of our dis- 
cipline' as, according to her own confession, involve no im- 
morality ! It is evident, if the church has authority to make 
one such law, she has authority to make a thousand: of 
course, she can make laws, and expel members, indepen- 
dently of Divine revelation." — lb., vol. III., pp. 253 and 254. 
The following extracts are taken from the letters of the 
Rev. S. S. Schmucker, D, D., Professor of Theology in the 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 77 

German Lutheran Seminary at Gettysburg, published some 
years since in " the Gettysburg Star and Republican Ban- 
ner," in a controversy with a Methodist itinerant preacher, 
of the name of Young, who had taken exception to certain 
remarks made by the professor in his work, entitled, " Popu- 
lar Theology." — The Dr. in one of his letters thus writes: — 

" But it is not to the episcopacy as such, but to the fact, 
that the itinerant preachers, with these bishops, assumed in 
this republican country, all the legislative and executive pow- 
ers of the church, that w T e apply the terms rank aristocracy. 
That the Rev. Mr. Young, if better informed on the history 
of his own church, would not have been so sensitive at my 
remarks, and that I have asserted nothing new, will clearly 
appear. 

" I. Mr. Wesley himself avowed that his system was not 
c republican,' that it was aristocratic. In a letter to Mr. John 
Mason, dated near London, Jan. 13th, 1790, he says, — 
' My dear brother — As long as I live, the people shall have 
no share in choosing either stewards or leaders among the 
Methodists. We have not, and never had such a custom. 
We are no republicans, and never intend to be.' — (London 
Wesleyan Mag., April, 1830.) This language from a loyal 
subject of Great Britain, is not remarkable; but that the tra- 
velling preachers, after our glorious revolution, should still 
deny to the people all participation in the legislative judicat- 
ories of the church, we view in a different light. 

" IT. The powers of the travelling preachers have been 
pronounced aristocratic, and regarded as such, by some of 
the most distinguished, adhering and seceding ministers of 
the Methodist Church ! It is well known that a very large 
portion- of the Methodist Church in this country, laboured 
for a season to reform the aristocratic features of their gov- 
ernment, and were expelled from the church for the atttempt. 



78 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

Is it not true, then, that it is e dangerous' for a Methodist 
minister to speak against their discipline ? And is it not 
laughable, to hear the Rev. Mr. Young assert, that the fail- 
ure of the laity as a body to ask their right of representation 
in the conference, is the reason why it has not been granted; 
when it is a notorious fact, that those who ventured to ask, 
were expelled ? But some of the most distinguished, adher- 
ing Methodists in the land, have pronounced the same judg- 
ment. Dr. Coke, the same as bishop Coke, in a printed 
circular, dated Wilmington, Del., May 4th, 1791, termed it 
an J arbitrary aristocracy.' — (Methodist Prot., p. 244.) 
' Bishop McKendree and Mr. O'Kelley actually withdrew, 
because of the unwarrantable assumptions of the conference.' 
— (lb., p. 244.) — And Ezekiel Cooper, of the Philadelphia 
Conference, declares that in the violent debate which then 
occurred on this subject, Mr. McKendree observed, c it is an 
insult to my understanding, and such an arbitrary stretch of 
power, so tyrannical (or) despotic, that I cannot (or) will 
not submit to it.' — (lb., p. 244) We suppose, then, that 
out of the mouth of two such respectable witnesses, two of 
the first Methodist bishops in this country, the matter might 
be considered as l established:' and if Mr. Young had re- 
flected on these things, he had better said nothing about 
them. But as an American, we are opposed to having this 
point decided by mere authority, even of such witnesses, and 
will resort to facts. 

"III. We shall now demonstrate by an actual induction of 
•particulars, that the declarations of these men, who pro- 
nounced the system aristocratic , as the c Popular Theology' 
also does, spoke the truth. In doing this, we shall purpose- 
ly avoid enlarging on the odiousness of that system, by 
which the travelling preachers usurp exclusively to them- 
selves those numerous privileges, which in other churches 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 79 

are shared between the laity and clergy. Nor shall we stop 
to prove, either from reason or history, what the ablest wri- 
ters on political philosophy all admitj the ultimate and cer- 
tain connexion between civil and religious liberty > or there- 
verse. These matters I leave to the conscientious reflec- 
tions of my Methodist brethren themselves, who I am per- 
suaded, are in politics as good republicans as others, al- 
though, in religion, they are submitting to a clerical aristo- 
cracy, inconsistent in my judgment with those unalienable 
rights, which God and his word adjudge to them. By aris- 
tocracy, says Dr. Beattie, is meant a government which 
* puts the balance of power in the hands of a few, who are 
equal or nearly equal among themselves,' &c. And, in the 
general sense of the term, by aristocracy, is meant the ex- 
clusive assumption or possession of those rights and privi- 
leges by a few, to which others have also a just claim. Of 
this character we regard the following privileges of the Meth- 
odist travelling preachers: — 

"1. Their exclusive right of suffrage in the election of 
delegates to the general convention, and of bishops. In 
the Lutheran, German Reformed, Presbyterian, Episcopa- 
lian and all other Protestant Churches, the laity aid in elect- 
ing the highest efficer, be he a bishop, president, or modera- 
tor; as also in choosing the delegates to their highest judi- 
catory, be it termed a General Synod, or Assembly, or 
Convention. 

" 2. Their exclusive eligibility, both to the Annual and 
General Conferences. In the Lutheran, Presbyterian, Re- 
formed, Episcopal and all other churches, laymen are eligi- 
ble to all the judicatories of the church. 

" 3. Their exclusive unlimited power to legislate for the 
whole church, in matters of doctrine, discipline, forms of 
worship, and minor regulations — < full powers to make rules 



80 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

and regulations for the church.' **** In the Lutheran, Epis- 
copalian, Presbyterian and all other churches known to me, 
the laity form part of the judicatories, which alone have 
the right to legislate on these subjects. 

iC 4. Their exclusive right to sit in judgment on the moral 
conduct of travelling preachers. In all other churches, such 
trials are conducted jointly by laymen and ministers. 

u 5. Their exclusive right of appointing all committees 
for the trial of lay members accused of immorality, without 
the power on the part of the accused, to challenge any 
member of such committee, though he could prove him his 
bitterest enemy. This is not so in any other church in our 
land. 

" 6. Their exclusive right to control and conduct the en- 
tire book concern, and appropriate its extensive profits ex- 
clusively to their own benefit. In all other churches known 
to us, such matters are under the joint management of lay- 
men and clergy. 

" 7. Their exclusive right of eligibility to editorship of 
the periodicals of the Methodist Church; local preachers and 
laymen being excluded by the discipline. In no other church 
is such an exclusive privilege enjoyed. 

" 8. Their exclusive right to hold and control all the 
Methodist Churches and parsonages deeded according to the 
discipline, to say who shall, and who shall not occupy them, 
without consulting the wishes of the laity, who paid for 
them. Even the trustees are nominated exclusively by the 
travelling preachers ! In every other Protestant Church in 
the land, each congregation owns and has control of its own 
parsonage and church. 

" 9. Their exclusive right to fix the amount of their own 
salary, that is, the amount to which they may retain their 
collections, and receive their dividend from the several funds. 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 81 

In every other church, salary is jointly fixed by the laymen 
and minister. 

" 10. The exclusive right of their bishops to determine 
what ministers each congregation shall have, without con- 
sulting the judgment of the people. In all other churches 
of our land, the congregation invites whom they think best 
suited to them. 

" 11. Their entire irresponsibility to the people for all their 
acts, legislative, judicial and executive — and for their dis- 
tribution of the extensive funds possessed by them. **** 

" Here then, if the Rev. Mr. Young will have the proofs 
of aristocracy, let him take them." 

The following extracts are from the pen of the Rev. H. 
B. Bascom, a distinguished preacher, still in connexion with 
the itinerant ministry of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
They were written while he and others were endeavouring to 
effect a reform in their church, and were designed to show 
its necessity. Why he should have continued to adhere to 
such a government, after his reforming brethren were ex- 
pelled, and had organized themselves into a church accord- 
ing to the principles which he as well as they so earnestly in- 
sisted upon, it is not for us to say. But the truth remains 
the same, and cannot be affected by the inconsistency of its 
advocates. — The extracts are copied from a paper, entitled, 
"Declaration of Right's:" — 

" As all men are essentially equal, in their rights, wants, 
and interests, it follows from these, that representative gov- 
ernment, is the only legitimate human rule, to which any 
people can submit. It is the only kind of government that 
can possibly reconcile, in any consistent way, the claims of 
authority, with the advantages of liberty. A prescriptive 
legislative body, making laws without the knowledge or 
consent of the people to be governed by them, is a despot- 
11 



fjl GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE*, 

ism. Legislators without constituents , or peers and fellows^ 
deputing them, as their representatives and actors— thus con- 
stituting themselves a legislature beyond the control of the 
people, is an exhibition of tyranny in one of its most dan- 
gerous forms. In the momentous affairs of government^ 
nothing should be made the exclusive property of a few,. 
which by right, belongs to all, and may be safely and ad- 
vantageously used by the rightful proprietors. The justice 
of every government, depends essentially upon the original 
consent of the people;— this privilege belongs to every com- 
munity, in right of the law of nature; and no man, or mul- 
titude of men, can alter, limit, or diminish it. Constitu- 
tional law is an expression of the will of the people, and 
their concurrence in its formation, either personally, or by 
representation, is essential to its ligitimate authority.'' — 
Art. 4, 

iC No community can be said, without mockery, to have 
- a constitution, where there is a consolidation of the different 
powers of government in the hands of the same men, and 
the remaining portion are left, of course, without any se- 
curity FOR THEIR RIGHTS." -16., art, 5. 

" A government uniting the legislative, judicial, and ex- 
ecutive powers in the hands of the same men, is an absurdi- 
ty in theory, and in practice,, tyranny. The executive 
power, in every government, should be subordinate to the leg- 
islative, and the judicial, independent of both. — Whenever, 
therefore, it happens, that these three departments of gov- 
ernment are in the hands of the same body of men, and these 
men not the representatives of the people, first making the 
laws, then executing them, and finally the sole judges of 
their own acts, there is no liberty, the people are virtu- 
ally enslaved, and liable to be ruined at any time." — lb. y 
art. 6, 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 83 

^Expedience and right are different things. Nothing 
is expedient that is unjust. — Necessity and convenience, may 
render a form of government useful and effective for a time, 
which afterward, under a change of circumstances, and ai? 
accumulation of responsibility, may become oppressive and 
intolerable. That system of things, which cannot be justi- 
fied by the word of God, and the common sense of man- 
kind, can never be expedient. Submission to power, gra- 
dually and insidiously usurped, should seldom or never be 
received as proof of the legitimate consent of the people, to 
the peculiar form of government, by which they are oppressed; 
as such submission may be the result of principles, attach- 
ments, and energies, which owe their existence to causes for- 
eign from the government, which is supposed to produce them„ 
Peaceable submission by the people, to a system of govern- 
ment, can never be construed into a proper approval of it, as 
one of their own choice - ; for, as men by birth and education ? 
may become the subjects of a form of civil government, they 
do not approve, so thousands may be born into the kingdom 
of God, and nurtured in his family, under forms of ecclesias- 
tical polity, materially inconsistent with the lights and notices 
of revelation on this subject. The continued sufferance and 
submission of the people, so far from proving the divine right 
of those who govern, does not even furnish proof of any right 
at all, except the claim which arises from mere forbear- 
ance." — lb., art. il. 

As an additional evidence of the anti-republican and ty- 
rannical nature of the government and discipline of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, I may state, that the most ear- 
nest remonstrances and petitions have, from time to time 
been presented to the Geneial Conference on this subject — ■ 
public meetings of their people have been held, in various 
places, at which the strongest resolutions have been passed 
against the government — and numerous secessions have ia- 



84 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

ken place, in consequence of the refusal of their rulers to 
grant the desired reform. 

We have seen with what indignation Dr. Coke and Mr. 
McKendree denounced the government: — the former, as an 
" arbitrary aristocracy'' — and the latter, as " such an arbitra- 
ry stretch of power, so tyrannical (or) despotic, that he could 
not (or) would not submit to it," and that he actually with- 
drew, " because of the unwarrantable assumptions of the 
conference!" 

So also we find, that as early as 1794, the people were 
very much dissatisfied — and earnestly insisted upon their 
right of representation. — "This," says Mr. Lee, "was a 
year of great trouble and distress among the Methodists in 
the southern states, partly owing to the divisions that had 
taken place, as mentioned in the foregoing chapter, and part- 
ly to an uneasy and restless spirit that prevailed in many pla- 
ces, both among our local preachers and private members. 
Some of them contended that the local preachers ought to 
have a seat and a vote in all our conferences; and others said, 
there ought to be a delegation of lay members." — Lee's 
Short History, page 213. 

" The history of the Methodist Episcopal Church presents 
a melancholy picture of strife and division; one upon which 
we could dilate; but we forbear. The truth is, from its or- 
ganization down to the present time, it has been one con- 
tinued scene of secret heart burning, or open contention. 
It never had perfect peace, it never will have perfect peace 
under the present form of government. Let us not be cen- 
sured, then, for exhibiting what we believe to be a plain and 
honest statement of facts; but let our censure be turned 
against the cause, and let us all unite to put it aw T ay from us 
forever." — McCaine's Hist., page 69. 

Not many years since, an extensive and systematic effort 
was made to effect a reform in the government of the Meth- 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 



85 



odist Episcopal Church. Some of the most venerable and 
distinguished clergy connected with the itinerant and local 
ministry, together with many of the most intelligent and 
respectable lay members, united in this highly necessary and 
laudable effort. They published the monthly periodical called 
the " Mutual Rights," and formed " Union Societies" in va- 
rious places, for the purpose of forwarding their views. 
They discussed the subject with remarkable ability; and 
proved, beyond all doubt, the urgent necessity of reform: 
but, in the midst of their useful and increasingly successful 
labours, many of them were arraigned on the charge of " in- 
veighing against the discipline !" and were expelled from 
the church ! ! — (Those who desire to see an interesting ac- 
count of their arbitrary trial and unrighteous expulsion, are 
referred to the venerable Dr. Jennings's " Exposition," and 
for such an apology as the case admitted of, to a pamphlet, 
entitled "Narrative and Defence.") The reformers subse- 
quently organized themselves into the church, designated 
" The Methodist Protestant Church" to which a considera- 
ble number of seceders from the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
both clerical and lay, in various parts of the country, united 
themselves. And from the time of their organization until 
now, they have been steadily increasing, both in numbers 
and influence; — and we cordially bid them God speed, in 
their efforts to extend the principles of equitable government 
and Christian liberty. 

As a specimen of the resolutions passed by the Methodist 
people in their primary assemblies, occasioned by the arbi- 
trary and tyrannical proceedings of their clerical rulers to- 
wards the reformers, I will transcribe the following: — 

" Resolutions of the male members, at Kensington, Phila- 
delphia. 

" At a general meeting of the male members of the Ken- 
sington Methodist Episcopal Church, convened agreeably to 



Ob GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

previous notice, in said church, on the evening of the 17th 
inst. Mr. John Vaughan, being called to the chair, and Mr. 
George J. Hamilton, appointed secretary. The design and 
object of the meeting being briefly stated, after which a com- 
mittee was appointed to draft resolutions expressing the sense 
of the society ; the following preamble and resolutions were 
separately read, discussed, and unanimously adopted. 

" Preamble. 

"Whereas, the members of this church have understood, 
with sincere regret, that a war of extermination has been in 
a state of progression, by the church rulers in the city of 
Baltimore, against the friends of equal representation in that 
city, and being apprehensive, that consequences the most se- 
rious, are likely to result from the exercise of such arbitrary 
power to suppress freedom of inquiry. 

"Therefore, resolved 1st. That it is the unquestionable 
right and privilege of every individual, to examine into the 
character of our church polity; freely and fully to expose its 
defects; and respectfully to suggest any alterations and modi- 
fications, which reason, experience, observation and revela- 
tion may dictate. 

" Resolved 2d. That the arbitrary and uncontrolled pow- 
ers vested in the ministry, have been, and will continue to 
be, the ostensible cause of much uneasiness and affliction to 
the laity, and, if it be correct to form an opinion from the 
past and present movements of some of our rulers, is likely 
to convulse to its centre our Zion. 

" Resolved 3dly. That our brethren in Baltimore, who 
have been pointing out the defects of our present adminis- 
tration, and pleading the necessity of an alteration in it, so 
as to recognize the grand representative principle, have been 
engaged in a good work, following the dictates of enlight- 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE, 87 

died reason, supported by revelation, and deserve the thanks^ 
support, and well wishes of all good men. 

" Resolved Athly. That the arbitrary power, exercis- 
ed by the Rev. J. M. Hanson, in the city of Baltimore, 
in suspending the local preachers, and expelling the private 
members from the church, for opposing the present organi- 
zation of power and legislation in our church, is calculated 
to widen the breach already too wide; and if persisted in, 
will inevitably produce consequences the most alarming and 
distressing to every real lover of the church. 

" Resolved bthly. That in the opinion of this society, the 
principle of an equal representation of the whole church in 
her legislative department, is sacred and important to the 
liberty and happiness of myriads yet unborn, and that to 
suspend ministers or expel members from the church, for ad- 
vocating the mutual rights, both of the ministry and mem- 
bership, is a shameful departure from the political maxims 
contained in the Declaration of Independence, a setting at 
defiance the unalienable rights of Christ's freemen, and a 
positive proof, that our government is not altogether consti- 
tuted in accordance with liberal and republican principles. 

" Resolved 6th and lastly. That the secretary of this meet- 
ing be requested to furnish duplicate copies of the foregoing 
pre-amble and resolutions, one of which shall be sent to the 
editorial committee for insertion in the Mutual Rights, and 
the other to the Rev. J. M. Hanson. 

" John Vaughan, chairman. Attest, G. J. Hamilton, se- 
cretary." — Mutual Rights, vol. IV., pp. 213 and 214. 

Further, in the deliberate judgment of some of the most 
intelligent Methodists, who were for many years connected 
with the Methodist Episcopal Church, and who may be sup- 
posed, therefore, to be best acquainted with this subject — 
the tendency of the government of that church is highly dan- 
gerous to the civil liberties of the United States. The testi- 



88 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

mony which they have publicly borne on this subject is very 
decided; and their earnest warning should be seriously pon- 
dered by the whole country. 

" The right to be represented" — says the Rev. Mr. Bas- 
com — " where law is made to govern, is not only essential 
to civil freedom, but is equally the basis of religious liber- 
ty. Civil and religious liberty are intimately connected, 
they usually live and die together, and he who is the friend 
of the one, cannot consistently be the enemy of the other." 
— Dec. of Rights, art. 9. 

" Many perceive" — says Dr. Jennings — " distinctly, the 
tendencies of the present system, to prepare the people, some 
day, to approve aristocratical and monarchical principles in 
civil government." — Mutual Rights, vol. L>p. 174. 

" For in the same proportion" — says " a layman" — " as 
we become attached to one system of government, we im- 
perceptibly lose our affection for that w T hich is opposed to it, 
in principle, even should one be ecclesiastical, and the other 
political or civil; and it has generally been the case, that 
men's views of civil poilicy, have yielded very much to their 
religious opinions. Such, at least, was the casein Europe, 
generally, before the reformation. It was not, however, un- 
til the pope and clergy, had usurped all authority in the 
church, and wrested from the people their primitive rights, 
that they attempted to exercise any controlling influence in 
the state, but after this was effected, the other was easily ac- 
complished. This was also the case in England, after the 
reformation. It will be recollected, that the bishops and 
clergy of the episcopal hierarchy in England, during the 
reigns of the Stuarts, very generally, if not universally, 
supported these tyrants in their iniquitous proceedings. It 
was a favourite doctrine of James the First — no bishop, no 
king. And it was to the liberal policy and republican prin- 
ciples of the Presbyterians and Baptists, that England was 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 89 

rid of those tyrants. This difference of sentiment, so unani- 
mous in the different sects, can only be attributable to those 
principles which they had respectively imbibed in their 
churches. We find those that favoured clerical dominion, 
ready to support kingly despotism; and those that were edu- 
cated in liberal church principles, carried them with their po- 
litics of state, and resisted kingly despotism with as much 
zeal as they did the ghostly dominion of the church. It is 
to those liberal spirits, who, to escape from the tyranny of 
the church and state in England, in the commencement of 
the seventeenth century emigrated to America, bringing their 
republican principles with them, and transmitting them to 
their children, that we are indebted for our present blessings 
and privileges." — Mutual Rights, vol, J., pp. 444 and 445. 
" The unyielding struggles of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church" — says the Rev. Mr. Shinn — " against this righte- 
ous and valuable enterprize," [ecclesiastical reform,] "and 
the determined spirit of preachers and people, to resist all 
our efforts, are so far from furnishing an argument against 
the correctness of our views, that a very strong reason hence 
arises, to stimulate us to perseverance. For if it be a fact, 
that in the heart of this American republic, where liberal 
principles of government have been instilled into our minds 
from our cradles, a most formidable stand is made against 
the same principles, when urged in the church, it convinc- 
ingly appears, that ecclesiastical power has an amazing in- 
fluence over the minds of the people; and of consequence 
will ultimately endanger the liberties of this nation, unless 
arrested in its sovereign course, by efforts proportioned to 
the magnitude of the object. That such a stand should be 
made against our principles of reform, in this country, is 
surely one of the wonders of the world; and must convince 
all reflecting minds, that few things in nature are more in- 
12 



90 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

fatuating, or calculated to get a firmer hold of the human souf ? 
than ecclesiastical power. That the principles of absolute 
monarchy should have started up in the Methodist Church, in 
this free country, commencing at the period of our revolu- 
tion; that they should have grown with our growth, and 
strengthened with our strength; that they should have spread 
their influence from the centre to the circumference of our 
nation, at a time when sound republican principles appeared 
to be universally regarded as our national happiness and 
glory, is truly a wonder which deserves the attention of our 
enlightened and patriotic statesmen. **** Now, what is the 
obvious, indubitable inference, from these facts? It is, that 
ecclesiastical power is more to be dreaded by mankind, than 
any other species of power, exercised under the sun. For if it 
can get such a hold of the public mind, in a country like ours, 
what can it not do, when surrounding circumstances are all 
favourable to its progress ? Bleeding Europe has long ago 
answered this very serious question. Let America learn how 
to answer it, while that answer may serve to save the dearest 
enjoyments of all her children, and not wait until the answer 
will have to be received in forlorn and dreadful silence; and 
when all argument and remonstrance will be in vain, as they 
were in ' the holy inquisition.' " — Mutual Rights, vol. III., 
pp. 139—140. 

"That the church is in danger of being corrupted" — says "A 
Layman" — " in consequence of the powers held by the travel- 
ling ministers cannot be doubted; for the desire to possess 
power and exercise authority is strongly marked in the human 
character. Where power is to be obtained, man is strongly 
tempted to resort; and where can it be found in a more com- 
plete and extended degree than in the person of an itinerant 
minister of the Methodist Church, who possesses the functions 
of a legislator, a judge, and an executive officer, over those to 
whom he is not at all responsible." — lb., vol. II., p. 56. 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 91 

Yea, it has been publicly asserted, that a great change for 
the worse, has in fact, already taken place in the character 
of the Methodist clergy generally.— An able writer over the 
signature of " Luther," says — "We speak to Methodists, 
and fearlessly inquire, if indeed the itinerants are holy, 
harmless, and changeless, as they would have us believe them 
to be ? Have they more of self-command than other minis- 
ters ? are they less assuming, or do we hear more boasting 
from any other profession of men, concerning their achieve- 
ments ? Are they more patient of contradiction ? or less in- 
clined to persecute those who differ from them in opinion 
than other men ? Is not the track of some of them marked 
with inquisitorial violence and ruin, even in this enlighten- 
ed age and country ? If the civil authority could be called 
in to sustain them in the work of persecution, have we not 
reason to fear, after the recent deeds of some of them, that 
they would soon make the prisons of the country groan with 
their dissenting brethren ? We cheerfully admit that there 
are many excellent men among them, but we must neverthe- 
less ask if the last thirty years can exhibit so fearful a change 
in any other body of ministers? Should this deleterious 
change progress in the same ratio for the next fifty years, 
these western infallibles will have accomplished more in half 
a century than the eastern infallibles of Europe did in five 
hundred years." — Mutual Rights, vol IV., pp. 362 andS63. 

Thus have we shown from their own Book — and by the 
testimony of several of the most intelligent and competent 
witnesses — that the government and discipline of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church are lc anti-republican and tyranni- 
cal," and that the tendency of that ecclesiastical system is 
highly dangerous to the civil liberty of these United States. 
Our greatest astonishment is, that any " Methodist"' should 
have had the temerity to challenge the production of the 
proof! Whether he, or his brethren, will now be " satis- 



92 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

fied," or not, we are confident that an intelligent and unpre- 
judiced community will regard the evidence as amply u sat- 
isfactory" — because overwhelmingly conclusive. — The evi- 
dence deduced from the Book of Discipline — confirmed as it 
is by the testimony of Dr. Schmucker, and that of the Rev. 
Mr. Bascom, an adhering minister of the church — to say 
nothing of the concurring testimony of the seceding clerical 
and lay Reformers — is, certainly in my judgment, and I verily 
believe will be in the judgment of every impartial reader, — 
irresistibly decisive. 

Before I leave this branch of the subject, allow me briefly 
to call the attention of the reader, by way of contrast, to the 
truly republican and liberal principles of the government and 
discipline of the Presbyterian Church. 

The constitution of the Presbyterian Chureh — comprising 
her doctrines, form of government, discipline, and directory 
for public worship — was originally adopted by the joint vote 
of the ministers, and the ruling elders, as the representa- 
tives of the people: and no additional constitutional rule can 
be introduced, or any present constitutional rule altered or 
rescinded, without being first transmitted, by the General As- 
sembly, to all the Presbyteries, and receiving the returns of 
at least a majority of them, in writing, approving thereof. — 
See Form of Government, chap. XII. , sec. 6. 

In all our Presbyterian judicatories, — from the Church 
Session to the General Assembly, the people are fairly repre- 
sented by lay members, called ruling elders. * 

The Church Sessio?i, which constitutes with us a parochial 



* It has been questioned whether ruling elders should be called lay 
members, as their office is spiritual: But I use the phrase here merely for 
the purpose of distinguishing them from ministers or preachers, which 
they are not. And they are intended, according to the theory of Presbyte- 
rianism, specially to represent the people: — " Ruling elders are properly 
the representatives of the- people," &c — Form of Gov., chap. V. 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 93 

presbytery, is composed of the bishop or pastor of the con- 
gregation, and as many ruling elders as the congregation 
may choose to elect. This body is charged with maintain- 
ing the spiritual government of the congregation: receives 
members into the church, admonishes, rebukes, suspends or 
excludes from the sacraments, those who are found, after a 
fair trial, according to the constitutional forms prescribed by 
the Book of Discipline, to deserve censure; concerts the best 
measures for promoting the spiritual interests of the congre- 
gation; and appoints delegates to the higher judicatories of 
the church. And in all its proceedings and acts, the majori- 
ty rules — the pastor having not even a vote, unless there be 
a tie. — lb., chap. IX. 

"A Presbytery" which is the next court above the church 
session, "consists of all the ministers, and one ruling elder 
from each congregation, within a certain district." — lb., 
chap. X. 

" A Synod" which is the next court above the presbytery, 
u is a convention of the bishops and elders within a larger 
district, including at least three presbyteries. The ratio of the 
representation of elders in the synod is the same as in the pres- 
bytery." — lb., chap, XL, sec. 1. 

" The General Assembly is the highest judicatory of the 
Presbyterian Church. It shall respresent, in one body, all 
the particular churches of this denomination." **** It 
" shall consist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders 
from each presbytery." — lb., chap. XII. , sec. 1 and 2. 

If any church member is accused of immorality, he is 
cited to appear before the church session: the charge is sent 
to him, in writing, with the specifications of time and place, 
together with the names of the witnesses; and at least ten 
days must elapse from the time of the citation before he can 
be brought to trial. The forms of justice are likewise mi- 
nutely prescribed for the proper conduct of the trial, and all 



94 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 

the rights of the accused carefully guarded and secured.— 
See the Discipline, chap. IV. and VI. 

If the decision be not satisfactory to the accused, he has 
the right to appeal to the Presbytery: — If not satisfied with 
the decision of the presbytery, he may appeal to the Synod: 
— And if still not satisfied, he may carry his appeal up to the 
General Assembly. — lb., chap. VII., sec. 3. Thus the hum- 
blest member of the Presbyterian Church may have his case 
adjudicated by the whole denomination, through its repre- 
sentatives : — for " the radical principles of Presbyterian 
Church government and discipline are, — that the seve- 
ral different congregations of believers, taken collectively, 
constitute one church of Christ, called emphatically the 
church; — that a larger part of the church, or a representation 
of it, should govern a smaller, or determine matters of con- 
troversy which arise therein;— that, in like manner, a repre- 
sentation of the whole should govern and determine in re- 
gard to every part, and to all the parts united; that is, that a 
majority shall govern: and consequently that appeals may be 
carried from lower to higher judicatories, till they be finally 
decided by the collected wisdom and united voice of the whole 
church." -See note appended to chap. XII., of the Form of Gov. 

As all our Presbyterian courts are composed of an equal 
number of clerical and lay members, so likewise all the offi- 
cers of the church are chosen by the people. 

Each Presbyterian congregation elects its board of Trus- 
tees, who hold the parochial property, in trust, for the use of 
the members of that particular church or congregation. And 
these trustees are subject to the instructions of those who 
appoint them — are elected for a limited period only — and 
may be re-elected or not, agreeably to the wishes of a majo- 
rity of the people. 

The Deacons, whose office it is to " take care of the poor," 
agreeably to the original design of that office, as appears 



GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE. 95 

from Acts 6: 1- — 4, — the deacons are elected by the people 
and have the entire management of the funds collected in 
the congregation for the poor. — See Form of Gov., chap. VI. 

" Ruling Elders are properly the representatives of the 
people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising govern- 
ment and discipline, in conjunction with the pastors or min- 
isters." — lb., chap. V. If these officers should become, 
from any cause, unacceptable to a majority of the congrega- 
tion, they may be required to cease acting as such, or the 
congregation may elect such additional deacons or elders as 
shall constitute a majority of them agreeable to their views. 
lb., chap. XIII., sec. 6 and 7. 

In regard to Pastors: each congregation elects its own min- 
ister, and fixes his salary; so that the people have always the 
man of their choice, and the regulation of the amount of his 
support. — lb., chap. XV. If the pastor becomes, from any 
cause, objectionable or undesirable, the people have the right 
to petition the Presbytery to dissolve his pastoral connexion 
with them, that they may proceed to the election of another. 
— In like manner, if the pastor becomes dissatisfied with the 
people and desires the dissolution of his pastoral connexion 
with them, he has the same privilege as the people. — lb., 
chap. XVII. 

If a minister is charged with heresy or immorality, he is 
tried — not by ministers exclusively — but by an equal number 
of ministers and ruling elders. 

In short, nothing is done, in the Presbyterian Church, 
without the concurrence of the people or their chosen repre- 
sentatives. — If a private member of the church is received, 
he is received by a vote of the church session. If a candi- 
date for the gospel ministry is received upon trial, it must be 
by the joint vote of the ministers and ruling elders compos- 
ing the presbytery. If a candidate is licensed, it is by the 
same concurrent vote. If a licentiate is ordained, or a min- 



96 GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE, 

ister installed over any congregation, it is by the joint vote 
of the ministers and ruling elders. So in regard to all our 
denominational Boards of Education, Publication, and Mis- 
sions; they are appointed by the same concurrent vote, and 
are composed — not of ministers exclusively — but of minis- 
ters and laymen, — In every department of the government, 
legislative, judicial, and executive, the representatives of the 
people have an equal voice with the clergy. 

Thus you perceive, that the government and discipline of 
the Presbyterian Church are eminently republican and lib- 
eral. The people are fairly and fully represented in every 
department, and their rights and liberties amply and con- 
stitutionally secured. This is one reason of their firm ad- 
herence and unchangeable attachment to their venerated 
church. Between their pastors and themselves, there are 
no grounds for suspicion or distrust; — nor do they love 
their ministers the less, because they confide in the intel- 
ligence and integrity of the people, and commend them 
for the zealous maintenance of their unalienable rights. 
If space allowed, we might show T that, to them, under 
God, more than to any other people, the world owes what- 
ever of civil and religious liberty it now enjoys. And if 
any aristocratical or monarchal sect should ever attempt 
the destruction of public freedom, we may safely predict, 
from the history of the past and their present unabated 
attachment to their principles, that the Presbyterians of 
this country, will rally to a man around the standard of 
civil and religious liberty, and prove themselves not un- 
worthy of the noble inheritance which they have derived 
from the word of God and their illustrious fathers ! 




jrfjy 



t( 



CHAPTER III. 

CLERICAL CONTROL OF CHURCH PROPERTY. 

The Methodist meeting houses and parsonages under the control of the 
itinerant clergy. — Deed of settlement analyzed. — Unanimous opinion of 
seven lawyers — and the decision of the supreme court of Pennsylvania. 
— The chartered fund and book concern also under the entire control 
of the clergy. 1 — Printed circular of 1842, showing the capital of the 
book concern to be upwards of six-hundred thousand dollars — Laymen 
expressly excluded from any share in the management or appropria- 
tion of these funds — Dangerous tendency of such proscription. — Testi- 
mony of others on these subjects. — The system of Methodism in these 
respects contrasted with Presbyterianism. . • 

Before I proceed to prove that the Methodist clergy- 
have the entire control of their church property, I must ex- 
pose the quibble to which some of the apologists of Meth- 
odism resort in defending their system against this weighty 
charge. When we allege, for example, that their meeting 
houses and parsonages are under the control of their preach- 
ers, they deny that they are in their individual possession, 
and proceed to show that they are not able to dispose of 
them and appropriate the proceeds to their private and per- 
sonal use ! — As well might the apologists of kings deny that, 
as such, they have not the control of " the property of the 
crown," because they cannot sell and appropriate it to their 
private benefit ! ! 

Webster gives the following definitions: — 

" Control, n. — 1. Primarily, a book, register or ac- 
count, kept to correct or check another account or register; 
a counter-register. Hence, check, restraint. 2. Power; au- 
13 



98 CHURCH PROPERTY, 

thority; government; command. 3. He or that which r< 
strains. 

"Control, v. t.~ 1. To keep under check by a coun- 
ter-register or double account. 2. To check; to restrain; to 
govern, 3. To overpower; to subject to authority; to coun- 
teract; to have under command. 4. To direct or govern in 
opposition; to have superior force or authority over. 

u Controllable, a. — That may be controlled, checked 
or restrained; subject to command. 

" Controlled, pp. — Checked; restrained; governed. 
" Controller, n.— *1. One who controls or restrains; 
one that has the power or authority to govern or control. 2, 
An officer appointed to keep a counter-register of accounts, or 
to oversee, control or verify the accounts of other officers. 
" Controlment, n. — 1. The power or act of controlling; 
the state of being restrained; control; restraint. 2. Oppo- 
sition; resistance; counter-action; refutation." 

In vain do you look among the above definitions for the 
idea of personal possession: — the leading idea is, that of au- 
thoritative or governmental restraint. If we had intended to 
allege, that the Methodist clergy personally own the church 
property, and therefore have the power to sell it for their pri- 
vate use, we should have said so in just so many words. 
But when we say that the property of their church is con- 
trolled by their clergy, we mean precisely what the term im- 
ports, viz: — that it is " checked, restrained, governed" by 
them — that they have " the power or authority to govern" 
it — that it is " subject to (their) authority" — is " under 
(their) command" — and that they can " direct or govern (it) 
in opposition" to the will of the people, because they " have 
superior force or authority over" it. This is exactly what 
we alleg*^ — and now for the proof: — 

Mr. Lee in his Short History, page 234, says — " We" 
(the General Conference) " also, for the first time, drew up, 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 



99 



and published in our general minutes, a deed, for the better 
securing of all our meeting houses; and it was determined as 
~ar as it was consistent with the laws of the different states, 

should be carried into effect. We concluded to have nine, 
iven. or five trustees to each house." 

The Discipline says, — c * In order, more effectually to pre- 
vent our people from contracting debts which they are not 
able to discharge, it shall be the duty of the Quarterly Con- 
ference, of every circuit and station, where it is contemplated 
to build a house or houses of worship, to secure the ground 
or lot, on which such house or houses are to be built, ac- 
cording to our deed of settlement, which deed must be legally 
executed; and also said Quarterly Conference shall appoint a 
judicious committee of at least three members of our church, 
who shall form an estimate of the amount necessary to build; 
and three-fourths of the money, according to such estimate, 
shall be secured or subscribed before any such building shall 
be commenced. 

" In future, we will admit no charter, deed or conveyance, 
for any house of worship to be used by us, unless it be pro- 
vided in such charter, deed, or conveyance, that the trustees 
of said house shall at all times permit such ministers and 
preachers belonging to the Methodist Episcopal Church as 
shall from time to time be duly authorized by the General 
Conference of the ministers of our church, or by the Annual 
Conferences, to preach and expound God's holy word, and 
to execute the discipline of the church, and to administer 
the sacraments therein, according to the true meaning and 
purport of our deed of settlement. ' n — Dis., part II. , sec. 2. 

Again, in the same section of the Discipline, the deed of 
settlement is thus introduced: — 

" Ques. 4. What shall be done for the security of our 
preaching houses, and the premises belonging thereto? 



100 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

" Ans. Let the following plan of a deed of settlement be 
brought into effect in all possible cases , and as far as the laws 
of the states respectively will admit of it. But each Annu- 
al Conference is authorized to make such modification in 
the deeds as they may find the different usages and customs 
of law require in the different states and territories, so as to 
secure the premises firmly by deed, and permanently to the 
Methodist Episcopal Church according to the true intent 
and meaning of the following form of a deed of settle- 
ment; any thing in the said form to the contrary notwithstand- 
ing" 

Then follows the deed of settlement, from which we 
transcribe the following extracts. — After stating in the usual 
technical form, the names of the grantor, and trustees, des- 
cribing the property, &c, the indenture proceeds thus: — 

" To have and to hold all and singular, the above men- 
tioned and described lot or piece of land, situate, lying, and 
being as aforesaid, together with all and singular, the hous- 
es, woods, waters, ways, and privileges thereto belonging, 
or in any wise appertaining unto them the said ** ## and their 
successors in office for ever in trust, that they shall erect and 
build, or cause to be erected and built thereon, a house or 
place of worship for the use of the members of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church in the United States of America, according 
to the rules and discipline, which from time to time may be 
agreed upon and adopted by the ministers and preachers of 
the said church, at their General Conferences in the United 
States of America; and in farther trust and confidence that 
they shall at all times, forever hereafter, permit such ministers 
and preachers belonging to the said church, as shall from 
time to time be duly authorized by the General Conference of 
the ministers and preachers of the said Methodist Episcopal 
Church, or by the Annual Conferences authorized by the 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 101 

said General Conference, to preach and expound God's 
holy word therein; and in farther trust and confidence, that as 
often as any one or more of the trustees herein before men- 
tioned, shall die, or cease to be a member or members of the 
said church, according to the rules and discipline as afore- 
said, then, and in such case, it shall be the duty of the sta- 
tioned minister or preacher (authorized as aforesaid) who 
shall have the pastoral charge of the members of the said 
church, to call a meeting of the remaining trustees as soon 
as conveniently may be: and when so met, the said minister 
or preacher shall proceed to nominate one or more persons to 
fill the place or places of him or them whose office or offices 
has (or have) been vacated as aforesaid." 

It is provided also in the deed, that if the trustees should 
at any time be unable to pay the debt for which they have 
become responsible, " on account of the said premises," 
they " shall be authorized to raise the said sum or sums of 
money, by a mortgage on the said premises, or by selling 
the said premises, after notice given to the pastor or preacher 
who has the oversight of the congregation attending divine 
service on the said premises, if the money due be not paid 
to the said trustees, or their successors, within one year af- 
ter such notice given; and if such sale take place, the said 
trustees, or their successors, after paying the debt and other 
expenses which are due from the money arising from such 
sale, shall deposite the remainder of the money produced by 
the said sale in the hands of the steward or stewards of the 
society belonging to or attending divine service on said 
premises; which surplus of the produce of such sale so de- 
posited in the hands of the said steward or stewards, shall 
be at the disposal of the next Annual Conference authorized 
as aforesaid; which said Annual Conference shall dispose of 
the said money, according to the best of their judgment, for 
the use of the said society." — Dis., part IL, sec. 2. 



102 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

Appended to this form of a deed of settlement, there is 
the following: — u N. B. Let nine trustees be appointed for 
preaching houses, where proper persons can be procured; 
otherwise seven or five. The board of trustees of every cir- 
cuit or station shall be responsible to the Quarterly Meeting 
Conference, circuit or station, and shall be required to pre- 
sent a report of its acts during the preceding year: provided 
that in all cases, wdien a new board of trustees is to be crea- 
ted, it shall be done (except in those states and territories, 
where the statutes provide differently) by the appointment 
of the preacher in charge, or the presiding elder of the dis- 
trict."— lb. 

Now, if these official documents do not prove that the 
Methodist clergy have the " entire control" of their meeting 
houses and parsonages, it is not only impossible to prove 
any thing, but it is impossible for any body of men officially 
to secure such control. That they did design by this au- 
thoritatively enjoined and carefully constructed indenture, 
(which looks much more like the elaborate work of " coun- 
sellors learned in the law," than that of Methodist preach- 
ers,) — that they did design by this deed to secure to them- 
selves the entire control of the property of the church, there 
can be no doubt; and we think that they have effectually ac- 
complished their purpose. i> 

But let us examine the evidence in detail — for the method 
of induction is the most " satisfactory," because it is the 
most certain. 

1. It appears from the foregoing quotation from the Book 
of Discipline, that every Quarterly Meeting Conference is 
required to appoint a committee to estimate the cost of any 
church which the people contemplate erecting, and that 
" three-fourths of the money, according to such estimate, 
shall be secured or subscribed before any such building shall 
be commenced." — Is this not assuming the right of control? 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 10c! 

I will say nothing of the interference with the rights of the 
people, in the appointment, by the conference, of such a 
committee, and the authority thus vested in them, to deter- 
mine what amount is necessary for the erection of a place 
of worship. But suppose that a congregation desired to 
commence a house of worship, without having such an 
amount secured or subscribed, would they not be, by this 
clerical rule, effectually " checked," or " restrained ?" Now, 
what other body of protestant ministers, in this free coun- 
try, would undertake to forbid any of their congregations 
from commencing a house of worship, unless they first se- 
cured or had subscribed a certain amount of money ? Would 
any other people succumb to such clerical dictation, in a 
matter purely temporal ? We know not what our Methodist 
brethren understand by the word control — but we can as- 
sure them that the tamest Presbyterian parish in Christen- 
dom would scorn to submit to such a restraint as this J Ob- 
serve, we have said nothing relative to the expediency, or in- 
expediency of commencing a house of worship, without 
having such a proportion of the estimated cost secured or 
subscribed in advance; and had the conference simply re- 
commended that, in ordinary cases, such an amount should 
be previously secured, we should certainly have nothing to 
say against it; — but the rule is obligatory — the prohibition 
universal and authoritative, and therefore an unjustifiable 
check or restraint upon the temporal rights of the people. 

2. The General Conference has made it" the duty of the 
Quarterly Conference, to secure the ground or lot on which 
such house or houses are to be built, according to our deed 
of settlement." — 16. Is not this control, — check, restraint, 
government ? 

3. " In future, we will admit no charter, deed, or con- 
veyance, for any house of worship, to be used by us, unless 



104 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

it be provided in such charter, '' &c. — " according to the true 
meaning and purport of our deed of settlement." — lb. Is 
not this control ? — Suppose a congregation should adopt a 
charter, providing that their property should be for the use 
of that particular society, and subject to the rules and regu- 
lations which a majority of its own members should from 
time to time adopt, would the deed be accepted by the con- 
ference ?— Or suppose that they should prudently provide in 
their charter, against being obliged to submit to any future 
rules which the conference might adopt, contrary to the 
views of a majority of the congregation, would their deed 
be accepted ? Certainly not. — You may build the house, 
and pay for it, say the conference to the people, but we will 
not use it — that is, we will not preach the gospel to you, 
or administer the sacraments in it, unless you make your 
deed in accordance with the form which we have prescribed! ! 
4. It appears from the " N. B." before quoted from the 
Discipline, " that in all cases, when a new board of trustees 
is to be created, it shall be done (except in those states and 
territories where the statutes provide differently) by the ap- 
pointment of the preacher in charge, or the presiding elder of 
the district." And in the deed of settlement it is expressly 
provided, that if any vacancy should occur in any board of 
trustees — the " pastor shall proceed to nominate one or more 
persons to fill the place" — and the remaining trustees, " shall 
proceed to elect, and by a majority of votes, appoint the per- 
son or persons so nominated;" "and in case of an equal 
number of votes for and against the said nomination, the sta- 
tioned minister or preacher shall have the casting vote." — 
Is not this control ? It might be supposed that when the 
deed by which the parochial property is held is in accordance 
with their prescribed form, that this would be quite suffi- 
cient, and that the people would at least be trusted with the 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 105 

privilege of appointing their own board of trustees, and of 
filling any vacancies that should occur in them. But no, — 
if a new board is to be created, the preacher is to appoint his 
men — and if any vacancies occur, in boards already existing, 
the remaining trustees must fill them up, from the nomina- 
tions of the pastor. — Is not this control — check, restraint, 
government ? 

In reference to this, " A Methodist" says, — cc The preach- 
er has the power of nominating trustees in case of vacancy. 
This has been said to give him control over them. If so, 
the president of the United States, by and with the advice 
and consent of the senate, controls the judiciary of this 
country, as he nominates the judges of the supreme court." 
I am obliged to " A Methodist" for this illustration — it an- 
swers my purpose exactly. In order, however, to make the 
two cases analogous, suppose that the president of the Uni- 
ted States had not only the power to nominate the judges of 
the supreme court, but also of making all the laws by which 
the judges must be governed in their judicial administration, 
would he not have the control of the judiciary of this coun- 
try — and, through it, of the civil and political rights of the 
people ? — For, be it remembered, the Methodist preachers 
not only nominate the trustees, but make all " the rules and 
regulations," by which the trustees are governed ! Our civil 
and political u security" is, not merely that the judges are 
" not removable" at the pleasure of the president, but that 
they are bound to administer laws which are made by the 
representatives of the people, and according to the constitu- 
tion, adopted by the people and alterable only by their sov- 
ereign will — and that the judges are liable to impeachment, 
and hence amenable to the people, through their representa- 
tives, for any mal-administration of their office. If it were 
otherwise — if the president had the power of making what 
14 



106 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

laws he pleased, and the judges appointed by him were if- 
responsible to the people, what security should we have for 
our property, liberty, or lives ? Would not such a control 
over the judiciary of the country be regarded as imminently 
dangerous ? Would the people of these United States tole- 
rate it for a moment ? And yet, it is an undeniable fact, that 
the trustees of Methodist meeting houses and parsonages 
are not only nominated by the preachers, but they are sub- 
ject to all the " rules and regulations," which may be from 
time to time adopted by the General Conference; nor can 
either the trustees or the preachers be called to an account 
for their official acts, by the people :-^-and hence, it is evi- 
dent, that the clergy of that sect have the entire control of 
the property, held by the trustees, so nominated and gov- 
erned. 

5. In the deed of settlement it is specially provided " in 
farther trust and confidence, that they" (the trustees) "shall at 
all times, forever hereafter, permit such ministers and preach- 
ers belonging to the said church," (the Methodist Episcopal 
Church in the United States of America,) u as shall from 
time to time be duly authorized by the General Conferences 
of the ministers and preachers of the said Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, or by the Annual Conferences authorized 
by the said General Conference, to preach and expound 
God's holy word therein." And in the second section of 
part II. of the Discipline, the conference declare that they 
will not admit any charter in which this provision is not in- 
corporated ! Now, is not this control? Suppose the trus- 
tees and congregation of any Methodist Church were dissa- 
tisfied with a preacher sent to them by the bishop, could 
they exclude him from the occupancy of their house of wor- 
ship ? Suppose the trustees and congregation were unani- 
mously desirous of making an arrangement with ministers 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 107 

of other persuasions to occupy their pulpit on the sabbaths, 
when their circuit preacher was absent, could not the preach- 
er change his appointments, and so prevent the congrega- 
tion from carrying out their wishes ? Suppose that the trus- 
tees and congregation were desirous of granting the use of 
their meeting house for some useful exhibition, or popular 
lecture, could not the preacher prevent it by making an ap- 
pointment to preach on that day and at that hour ? Observe, 
the question is not whether it would ever be expedient for a 
Methodist congregation to loan their church for any such 
purpose, or wise to allow any minister of another denomina- 
tion to occupy their pulpit, without the consent of the pastor 
or preacher in charge; but the question is, cannot the preach- 
ers, by this clause of the deed, restrain the people from 
using their property as they might think proper ? The ques- 
tion is not even whether the General Conference have the 
moral right to say on what terms they will use the meeting 
houses for the purpose of expounding God's holy word there- 
in, it is simply a question of fact — whether this clause in 
the deed, prescribed by them, does not give them the con- 
trol of the property? And that it does give them the re- 
straining or controlling power over every house of worship 
held by this deed of settlement, or by any charter which is 
" according to the true intent and meaning" of this deed, 
who can doubt ? 

6. It appears from the deed of settlement, that the pro- 
perty is not held for the use of the particular congregation 
who build and pay for it, but for the use of the members of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States of 
America ! Thus: — " in trust, that they" (the trustees) 
u shall erect and build, or cause to be erected and built there- 
on a house or place of worship for the use of the members 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States of 



108 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

America." The right, therefore, is not vested in the mem- 
bers of any particular congregation, such as " the Light 
street Methodist Church," or " the Eutaw street Methodist 
Church," — but in the members of "the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church in the United States of America !" The congrega- 
tion, who pay for the building, are not even to be named in 
the deed as the owners of the property for which they have 
paid ! ! And, pray, who are the legal representatives or 
agents of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United 
States of America, in which the right of property is thus 
vested ? Are they not the ministers and preachers compos- 
ing the General Conference ? And who are the exclusive and 
irresponsible rulers of the members of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church in the United States of America ? Are they 
not the ministers and preachers composing the General Con- 
ference ? And as they have the entire government of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States of Ameri- 
ca, in which the right of property is vested, have they not 
therefore the entire control of the property ? 

I am grieved and mortified to be obliged to expose, what 
must be regarded as either an unpardonable oversight by " A 
Methodist," or as a wilful and wicked suppression of the 
truth. In his last article, he says, — " As to the church pro- 
perty, the Discipline recommends a deed of settlement, (p. 
161,) in which the property is conveyed to trustees, c for the 
use of the members of the Methodist Episcopal Church.'" 
Now, with the deed before him, how could he overlook the 
remaining part of the sentence — " in the United States of 
America ?" — Or, if he saw it, how could he deliberately 
suppress it ! Did he wish his readers to infer, from his im- 
perfect quotation, that the property was conveyed, according 
to the deed, for the use of the members of the congregation 
who built and paid for it, and that the right of ownership was 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 109 

vested in them ? Whether he designed to make this im- 
pression or not, it is certain that many actually received it, 
and not a few regarded the quotation as decisive proof to 
that effect ! Really, Mr. cc Methodist," such carelessness in 
citing authorities^ or such disingenuousness in the use made 
of them, is very, very dishonourable and reprehensible ! 

7. Agreeably to the deed of settlement, the trustees are au- 
thorized to hold the property in trust " for the use of the 
members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United 
States of America, according to the rules and discip- 
line, which from time to time may he agreed upon and adopt- 
ed by the ministers and preachers of the said church, 
at their General Conferences in the United States of Ameri- 
ca." That is,— gentlemen, you may hold the property in trust 
for the use of the members, — but — but the members shall 
use it only according to the rules and discipline, which we, 
the ministers and preachers, may from time to time agree 
upon and prescribe !!! If this is not assuming the control of 
the property, pray, what would be? Observe, it is not restraint 
enough, that the members are authorized to use the property 
only according to the rules and discipline already agreed up- 
on by the General Conference; but they are authorized to use 
it, only in accordance with the rules and discipline which it 
may please the ministers and preachers to agree upon and 
adopt hereafter — " from time to time 7 ' ! ! ! Yes, no matter 
how arbitrary the rules, or how oppressive the discipline 
which may be in future agreed upon and adopted by the 
General Conference, the members can only have the use of 
the churches which they have erected and paid for, by sub- 
mitting to and acting in accordance with them ! ! ! — This is 
not mere control — but control the most despotic — and by 
any other intelligent protestant denomination would be re- 
garded as intolerable ! 



110 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

Now, why did not " A Methodist" quote this part of the 
deed ? — especially as it forms a part of the very sentence 
from which he quoted ! Why he did not, we leave with his 
own conscience: but the public cannot fail to see, that, if he 
had quoted the entire sentence, it would have demonstrated, 
beyond all doubt, the truth of what I had alleged ! But this 
is not all; — immediately after the imperfect quotation before 
noticed, he says, — " The only right reserved to the preach- 
ers, is the right to preach in the church when regularly ap- 
pointed to do so." ! ! So, indeed ! Then the reserved 
right to make what "rules and discipline" they please, and 
according to which, only the members have the privilege to 
use their meeting houses, is considered by " A Methodist," 
either as no right at all ! or as too insignificant to mention !! 
O shame ! that a gentleman should thus overlook, or wilfully 
suppress, the most material parts of a document from which 
he professes to quote ! — and that, too, while he is volunteer- 
ing to convict an accredited minister of the gospel — a 
"friend"! — of " bearing false witness against his neigh- 
bours" ! ! ! No wonder that some, who had not examined 
the deed for themselves, imagined that the charge of clerical 
control of church property was shown, triumphantly, to be 
f a l se | — for who would have suspected, that " A Methodist" 
would either have overlooked, or suppressed, the remainder 
of a sentence, which indisputably proves the charge to be 
true!! Now, if this had been done by an "unconverted" 
and " cold-hearted" Presbyterian, it would not have been 
worse than some would have expected, and it might have 
furnished another illustration of the alleged " licentious ten- 
dency of Calvinism"! — Ah ! it is easy, very, to shout 
" Glory!" " Hallelujah !" — but, according to our old fash- 
ioned notion, it is much more acceptable in the sight of God, 
to avoid such negligence, or disingenuousness. I will only 



CHURCH PROPERTY. Ill 

say further, that if the Rev. Mr. Annan were convicted of 
the same carelessness, or want of candour, I should not in- 
deed vauntingly manifest quite as much fastidiousness as 
" A Methodist," but I would cordially unite with him in re- 
pudiating his authority ! 

8. According to the deed of settlement, the trustees of a 
Methodist Church are not at liberty either to mortgage or 
sell the property held by them, in liquidation of the debts 
due by the congregation, without giving a year's notice to 
the pastor or preacher of said society — " They," (the trus- 
tees) " or a majority of them, shall be authorized to raise 
the said sum or sums of money, by a mortgage on the said 
premises, or by selling the said premises, after notice given to 
the pastor or preacher who has the oversight of the congre- 
gation attending divine service on the said premises, if the 
money due be not paid to the said trustees, or their succes- 
sors, within one year after such notice given." Is not this 
control — check, restiaint, government ? 

9. It is further provided in the deed of settlement, that, if 
the property is sold, the balance, after paying the debt and 
other expenses, shall be deposited, not with the trustees of 
the congregation, to be by them disposed of, as they or the 
people may judge proper, — but in the hands of the steward 
or stewards, to be disposed of by the Annual Conference, ac- 
cording to the best of their judgment, for the use of said so- 
ciety ! — " And if such sale take place, the said trustees, or 
their successors, after paying the debt and other expenses, 
which are due from the money arising from such sale, shall 
deposite the remainder of the money produced by the said 
sale in the hands of the steward or stewards of the society 
belonging to, or attending divine service on said premises; 
which surplus of the produce of such sale so deposited in 
the hands of the said steward or stewards, shall be at the 



112 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

disposal of the next Annual Conference, authorized as afore- 
said; which said Annual Conference shall dispose of the said 
money, according to the best of their judgment, for the use 
of the said society." Is not this control ? It has been re- 
marked on this clause of the deed, that " it is an indisputa- 
ble principle of the law, that if a property be sold for debt, 
the residue of the proceeds, after all claims on the property 
have been satisfied, is at the disposal of the legal owner of 
the property. But the deed says, ' the conference shall dis- 
pose of it;' therefore, the conference is the legal owner. 
The fact that the surplus is to be disposed of for the use of 
the society, only proves that those who wrote the deed, meant 
to act honestly, and if they could not retain the church, would 
not pocket the money; but it does not affect the ownership 
of the church itself " — or disprove the fact, that, from begin- 
ning to end, the conference claim the right of controlling 
the property — yea, even the residue of the proceeds arising 
from its sale ! 

10. It also appears, from the note appended to the deed of 
settlement, that the trustees are not accountable to the congre- 
gation; but to the Quarterly Meeting Conference. — " The 
board of trustees of every circuit or station shall be responsi- 
ble to the Quarterly Meeting Conference of said circuit or 
station, and shall be required to present a report of its acts 
during the preceding year." 

Lastly. It is evident from the deed of settlement, that the 
right is so vested in the General Conference, as that the pro- 
perty can never be alienated from them, or withdrawn from 
their control. This is the avowed design of the deed pre- 
scribed in the Book of Discipline: — " to secure the premises 
firmly by deed, and permanently to the Methodist Episcopal 
Church." Observe, not to the particular congregations who 
erect and pay for them, — but " to the Methodist Episcopal 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 113 

Church. 5 ' And hence, in the deed itself, it is provided that 
the property shall be held in trust u for the use of the mem- 
bers of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States 
of America, according to the rules and discipline, which 
from time to time may be agreed upon and adopted by the 
ministers and preachers of said church at their General Con- 
ferences in the United States of America; and in farther trust 
and confidence, that they" (the trustees) " shall at all times, 
forever hereafter, permit such ministers and preachers be- 
longing to the said church, as shall from time to time be duly 
authorized by the General Conferences of the ministers and 
preachers of the said Methodist Episcopal Church, or by the 
Annual Conferences authorized by the said General Confer- 
ence, to preach and expound God's holy word therein." It 
is obvious, therefore, that if the trustees and congregation of 
any Methodist Church should unanimously desire to with- 
draw from their present ecclesiastical connexion, they could 
not secede and yet retain their place of worship ! — No mat- 
ter how heretical, in their unanimous judgment, the Gene- 
ral Conference had become, or how intolerably arbitrary and 
tyrannical their discipline, the congregation could not ex- 
clude them from their pulpit, or invite any other ministers to 
occupy it in their place ! They might indeed secede, as indi- 
viduals, from the denomination, but they could not secede 
and yet retain the property, — that would remain, " firmly " 
— " permanently" — aye, " forever hereafter !" for the use of 
the Methodists in the United States of America ! ! and for 
the occupancy, ad libitum et ceternum, of the ministers and 
preachers duly authorized by the General Conference ! ! ! 
If this commitment, unqualified and "forever hereafter," 
were only to rules and discipline already known and un- 
changeably established, we should not be so much astonish- 
ed; — but it is, be it remembered, to any rules and discipline 
15 



114 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

which may be hereafter, from time to time agreed upon and 
adopted by the General Conference — the nature of which 
cannot of course be foreknown, and which may be wise, or 
foolish — liberal, or despotic — scriptural, or anti-scriptural ! ! ! 
— Verily, this, this is control with a witness ! 

Now, in view of all these particulars — derived from the 
Book of Discipline itself — is not the induction irresistible, 
that the clergy of the Methodist Episcopal Church have the 
" entire control" of the meeting houses and parsonages be- 
longing to that denomination? — They have forbidden the 
people to commence any place of worship, without first se- 
curing or having subscribed three-fourths of the cost, esti- 
mated by a committee, to be appointed by the Quarterly 
Meeting Conference: — they have forbidden them to proceed, 
unless the lot, on which they contemplate erecting their 
church, is first secured according to their prescribed deed of 
settlement: — they have resolved that they will admit no 
charter which is not in accordance with that which they 
have enjoined: — they have assumed the right of appointing 
every new board of trustees, and of nominating persons to fill 
all vacancies: — they have reserved to themselves the right 
to use the churches, at all times, forever: — they have requir- 
ed, that the property shall be held in trust, for the use, not 
of the members of any particular congregation, but of the 
members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United 
States of America: — they have, decreed that the churches 
shall be used by the members of the denomination, only in 
accordance with the rules and discipline which they may from 
time to time agree upon and adopt: — they have determined, 
that the trustees shall not be authorized to mortgage or sell 
the property to pay the debts of the congregation, without 
giving a year's notice to the pastor: — they have enacted that, 
if the trustees are compelled to sell the property, the pro- 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 115 

ceeds shall be at the disposal, not of the congregation, but 
of the Annual Conference: — the)' have resolved, that the trus- 
tees, instead of making their report to the society, whose 
money they manage, and to whom they ought to be account- 
able, shall be responsible to the Quarterly Conference, and 
make their yearly report to them: — and they have required, 
that the ownership of every church shall be secured, firmly, 
permanently, and forever, to the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in the United States, of which they are the exclusive and ir- 
responsible agents and controllers ! so that no congregation 
can refuse to submit to the rules and discipline which they 
may see fit to adopt, or secede from their connexion, with- 
out forfeiting the privilege of using the place of worship, 
which they have, perhaps with many sacrifices, erected and 
paid for! — Surely, surely, from all these particulars, the fact 
is indubitably established, that the clergy of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church have the u entire control" of the meeting 
houses and parsonages of that denomination. 

It would seem to be a work of supererogation to produce 
any further evidence in proof of a charge so clearly and ful- 
ly demonstrated: but I will subjoin, for the "satisfaction" of 
my Methodist brethren, the unanimous opinion of no less 
than seven lawyers, and the decision of the Supreme Court of 
Pennsylvania. 

" It is," says Dr. Schmucker, " the concurrent opinion of 
the members of our bar, that the property thus deeded, be- 
longs not to the congregation, but to the Methodist Church 
in the United States, represented by the conference. I show- 
ed the deed to seven of our lawyers, being all whom I could 
find when I had it with me, and this was their unanimous 
opinion." . 

Again, the Dr. says, " the principle was actually decided 
by the Supreme Court of Pennsylvania, as I am informed by 



116 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

a member of our bar. The jury, governed, we presume, by 
the equity of the case, gave verdict for the Radicals," [Meth- 
odist Protestants,] " who were a majority both in the church 
and of the trustees. The minority of the trustees, as agents 
of the conference, appealed, and the supreme court reversed 
the decision! It is therefore undeniable," he continues, 
" that if every member and every trustee of a church, thus 
deeded, regarded any future measures of the conference as 
tyrannical, and desired to withdraw and introduce other 
preachers, the conference could turn the key on them, and 
they could be compelled to submit ! We might proceed to 
show that the plea set up for a distinction between the right 
of c occupancy' in the conference and of c possession' in the 
congregation, is a quibble, not mentioned in the deed, nor re- 
cognized by the laws of our land: but we believe the opinion 
of our respectable bar, and of the supreme court of our state, 
a sufficient answer to all such evasions." 

" A Methodist," who appears to have been either very lit- 
tle acquainted with the deed of settlement, or else very 
much afraid of its real character, says, — " In fact, but few 
of our churches are held under this deed of settlement. In 
this city, the trustees fill their own vacancies, and in most 
of the Eastern Conferences, the trustees are elected by the 
membership." To this we reply, that, so far as the General 
Conference could control the people, they have obliged them 
to adopt their deed of settlement — not only by enjoining its 
adoption u in all possible cases," but by resolving that they 
" will admit no charter" that does not include the material 
provisions before mentioned, " according to the true mean- 
ing and purport of our deed of settlement." — See Dis., part 
17., sec. 2. And if, in some of the states and territories, in 
which the civil statutes will not admit of the adoption of the 
deed in the precise form in which it is found in the Book of 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 117 

Discipline; or if in cases where the usages and customs of 
the people require some modification of the form prescribed, 
— some change in the form of conveyance is allowed, — yet, 
in every case, the substance of the deed of settlement must 
be preserved. Thus: — " Let the following plan of a deed 
of settlement be brought into effect in all possible cases, and 
as far as the laws of the states respectively will admit of. 
But each Annual Conference is authorized to make such 
modification in the deeds as they may find the different usa- 
ges and customs of law require in the different states and 
territories, so as to secure the premises firmly by deed, and 
permanently to the Methodist Episcopal Church, according 
to the true intent and meaning of the following form of a 
deed of settlement; any thing in the said form to the contra- 
ry notwithstanding." — lb. In order to test the matter — let 
the deeds of the Methodist Episcopal Churches in this city 
be published, fairly and fully, and then the public will be able 
to judge whether they are not " according to the true intent 
and meaning" of the deed of settlement. And if in this 
city, where the Methodist Protestants have so ably advocated 
the rights of the people, any Methodist Episcopal congrega- 
tions have adopted charters differing materially from the 
deed of settlement, they are only exceptions to the general 
rule, and are manifestly in direct opposition to the laws of 
their church, as published in the Book of Discipline. But 
we do not believe that the preachers have " admitted" any 
such charters — because they have deliberately and formally 
declared that they would not — and this declaration is still 
published by them to the world; and therefore, if any such 
charters exist, we challenge their publication. — We shall be 
" satisfied" with no mere assertion or evasion — let us have 
the deeds themselves. And after the imperfect quotation 
from one which we have had occasion to expose, we shall 



118 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

not be thought unreasonable in demanding their publication 
in extenso — especially as they are more private and less ac- 
cessible to the public than the form of the deed contained in 
the Discipline. 

Hitherto we have spoken only of the meeting houses and 
parsonages under the control of the travelling preachers of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, and which are estimated to 
be worth at least " three millions eight hundred thou- 
sand dollars:" — But there are other, and immense funds, 
under their " entire control." In addition to what they term 
" The Chartered Fund" which amounts at present, it is said, 
to " about thirty thousand dollars," — they have what they 
call u The Book Concern" the capital of which exceeds, 
considerably, the half of a million of dollars. For the in- 
stitution, management and appropriation of these funds, see 
Book of Discipline, part II., sections 7th and 8th. 

As it is not denied that these funds are under the absolute 
control of the preachers and for the exclusive use or pecu- 
niary benefit of themselves and families, the mere reference 
to the Discipline, as just given, is, I presume, sufficient. 

The extent and profitableness, however, of the book con- 
cern, deserve a more particular notice. These may be seen 
from the following printed circular, addressed to each of the 
Annual Conferences on the 1st of Jan., 1842, and which 
was, at my request, politely procured for me, from the office 
at New York, by " A Methodist." 

" New York, Jan., J, 1842. 
" To the Annual Conference of the Methodist Epis- 

copal Church: — 
" Dear Brethren, — 

" In the discharge of our duty as agents, we beg leave 
to lay before you a brief statement of the affairs of the Meth- 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 119 

odist book concern up to December 31, 1841. We were in 
hopes a year ago, that the financial and mercantile embar- 
rassments of the country had reached a crisis, and that we 
might thenceforward look for an improvement; but in this 
we have been disappointed, and have found the difficulties, 
growing out of the deranged state of the currency, to ex- 
ceed all former years. Our loss in exchange, amounts to 
upward of $10,000. Fewer books have been sold, and re- 
mittances greatly retarded. While we deeply deplore this 
state of things, we have found it wholly out of our pow T er to 
control it, and, with others, have been compelled to submit. 
For the success w T hich has attended the business of the con- 
cern, (for it has not been without some success) we are, as we 
always have been, greatly indebted to the interest felt and 
manifested by its friends, many of whom have laboured with 
their accustomed zeal, by selling books, obtaining subscrip- 
tions for periodicals, and making remittances to promote the 
great objects for which this institution was established. And 
it is to be hoped that such are the views of brethren with regard 
to the connection which exists between the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church and the book concern, and their dependence, 
one upon the other, that there will be no falling off of friends, 
or relaxation of effort, but a constant increase of both until its 
utmost capacity of doing good to the bodies and souls of 
men is fully developed. 

" We remain dear brethren, 

" Your's very affectionately, 

" G, Lane & P. P. Sandford. 



120 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 



-EXHIBIT OF THE METHODIST BOOK CONCERN, 
JANUARY 1, 1842. 

" ASSETS. 

1. Heal Estate. — Four houses and lease 

of lots in Crosby street, . . 

Lots in Mulberry street, . . 

Buildings on do., with steam engine, 
water works, and warming appara- 
tus, 

2. Printing Office. — Presses, type and 

furniture, ....... 

Stereotype plates, ..... 

Steel plate engravings, and wood and 

metal cuts, . 

3. Foundery. — Materials, tools and fur- 

niture, 

4. Bindery. — Presses, tools and mate- 

rials, 

5. Notes and Book Accounts. — Viz. in 

notes, 

In book accounts, 

Deduct 20 per cent, for bad debts, 

transportation and exchange, . 

6. Merchandize. — Sunday school books, 
Bound books of the general cata- 
logue, including Charleston and 
Pittsburg depositories, . . . 

Sheet stock, 

Paper, furniture in offices, &c. . 

7. Cash. — In bank, drafts, and certifi- 

cates of deposite, 

8. Periodicals. — Amount due on the 

books of the Christian Advocate 
and Journal from subscribers, 
Total amount of assets, . . . 

" LIABILITIES. 

The concern owes on notes, . . 

On book accounts, 

Nett amount of capital stock estima- 
ted at, 

The nett profits of the concern I he 
past year amount to, ... . 

Total amount received fur publish- 
ing fund to this date, .... 



$12,215,00 


$12,000,00 




75,634,14 


87,849,14 


$99,849,14 




21,767,08 
76,067,14 






4,265,00 


102,099,22 






904,75 






5,717,16 


50,764,68 
165,070,25 


215,834,93 






43,166,98 


172,667,95 




20,543,27 






65,292,55 

84,960,34 

4,738,92 


175,535,08 






9,135,34 






42,000,00 


1 


607,908,64 



$765,00 
6,701,62 



7,466,62 

600,442,02 

39,738,10 

45,175,16 



church property. 121 

" Remarks. 

"The. bound books of the general catalogue are reckon- 
ed at a discount of fifty per cent, from the retail price, and 
the Sunday school books at twenty per cent. The folded and 
sheet stock at estimated cost. The stock in printing office, 
bindery, &c, at what it is believed to be worth in cash." 

From the foregoing circular, it appears, that the u nett 
capital" of the book concern alone, notwithstanding the 
heavy loss sustained a few years since by fire, amounted, on 
the first of January, 1842, to more than six hundred 
thousand dollars: and this immense and increasing capi- 
tal is admitted to be under the u entire control" of the 
preachers; and the profits are in fact, exclusively appropriat- 
ed by them to the exclusive benefit of themselves and fami- 
lies ! 

The u nett profits" of the book concern during the year 
mentioned, notwithstanding " the financial and mercantile 
embarrassments of the country," and " the difficulties grow- 
ing out of the deranged state of the currency," which, they 
say, " exceeded all former years" — and notwithstanding their 
" loss in exchange amounted to upward of §10,000," — not- 
withstanding these unprecedented difficulties and losses, 
" the nett profits of the concern," (exclusive, of course, of 
the salaries of all their bishops, who are provided for out of 
this fund,) amounted to very nearly forty thousand dol- 
lars ! 

What the profits would have been, but for the extraordi- 
nary embarrassments of the times, and the enormous "loss 
in exchange," we cannot tell, but no doubt they would have 
been much greater. And who can estimate the "profits" of 
such a concern, when it shall be " developed" to its " ut- 
16 



122 CHURCH PROPERTY, 

most capacity ! " — Let it be remembered, that every travel- 
ling preacher is personally interested in the sale of the books 
and the circulation of the periodicals, issued by the concern 
— that these interested clerical agents number several thou- 
sands, and have peculiar facilities for promoting this trade — - 
and that the people who constitute their liberal and zealous 
customers, number more than eight hundred thousand: — let 
these facts, I say be remembered, and the reader may form 
some idea of the " capacity" of this immense concern, when 
it is " fully developed ! " 

There are serious objections to this secular trade on the 
part of ministers of the gospel, personally interested in its 
success, and especially of those who boast of being pre-emi- 
nently disinterested — as specially devoted to the alone work 
of winning souls to Christ I The apostles would not be in- 
terrupted in their spiritual employment, even to attend to the 
supply of the necessary wants of the poor; and hence re* 
quired the people to elect deacons, who should attend to 
this matter, that they might give themselves " continually to 
prayer, and to the ministry of the word." But the preach- 
ers of the Methodist Episcopal Church, not only engage in 
the immense business of the book concern, and appropriate 
its profits to their own exclusive benefit and that of their 
families, — but they have, by express legislation, excluded all 
laymen from taking any part in its control ! I And is there 
no tendency in all this to secularize their minds, and engen- 
der within them the spirit of cupidity and worldliness ? In 
their great zeal to proselyte men from Calvinistic Presbyte- 
rianism to Arminian Methodism, may they not sometimes be 
unduly influenced by the desire to increase the number of 
their customers ? And is there no danger to be apprehend- 
ed from these large and increasing acquisitions ? Is not mo- 
ney — power? Is it right or safe to intrust any body of 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 123 

clergymen with such absolute and irresponsible control over 
property amounting to so much, and capable of being in- 
creased almost indefinitely ? Already it is supposed to 
amount — including their numerous churches and parsonages 
—to BETWEEN FOUR AND FIVE MILLIONS OF 
DOLLARS ! — and this sum, immense as it is, is yearly and 
rapidly augmenting. It is idle to say, that ihey are pious 
men, and therefore will not abuse their power. We know 
that they are but men; and, according to their own doctrine, 
the best of them may " fall from grace." We know from 
history the corrupting tendency of clerical wealth and power 
— and what has been, may be again. If their purposes are 
purely benevolent and upright, what objection can there be 
to allow the laity to participate with them in the control and 
disbursement of the funds ? Have they any more right to 
mistrust the people, than the people have to mistrust them? 
The truth is, that independent of the natural jealousy of im- 
mense wealth — the fact that they have retained the whole of 
the book concern under their exclusive and irresponsible con- 
trol, and for the exclusive benefit of themselves and fami- 
lies, is adapted to create, in thinking minds, the deepest ap- 
prehensions for the future ! Nor does it at all lessen the fears 
of such, that the very men who thus retain the entire con- 
trol of this immense and increasing capital, are the very 
men who have excluded laymen from any participation in 
the government of their church, and have assumed to them- 
selves, all legislative, judicial, and executive power ! With 
the right to make what " rules and regulations" they please 
— with the meeting houses and parsonages u firmly and per- 
manently" deeded to them for their exclusive use — and with 
a " capital" in trade already amounting to more than six 
hundred thousand dollars, and constantly increasing, their 
power may well excite the fears — not of Methodist Christians 
alone — but of all reflecting patriots ! 



124 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

To show that, in the judgment of others, the "profits" of 
the book concern, in ordinary times, are very large; and that 
the irresponsible control of such an establishment, by the 
Methodist clergy, is really dangerous in its tendency to the 
civil and religious liberty of the country, I will submit the fol- 
lowing additional testimony. The first is from the tract writ- 
ten by the Rev. W. B. Evans, entitled " Questions and An- 
swers, explanatory of the government of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church." 

" Ques. Who claims the right of property in the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church ? 

" Ans. The travelling preachers. — (Dis., p. 159, 
Ed. 1832.) — (See also deed of settlement, and the note at 
the end of said deed.) 

iC Q. What is the probable amount of church property 
thus claimed by the travelling preachers ? 

" A. It is supposed that it cannot be less than three mil- 
lions EIGHT HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS. 

" Q. Is not this interest greatly augmented by the quar- 
terly and yearly collections ? 

"A. Yes. 

cc Q. Have they not, also, a large chartered fund and book 
establishment under their exclusive control ? 

" A. Yes, they have in the city of Philadelphia, a char- 
tered fund of about thirty thousand dollars, and in the city 
of New York, they have a large book establishment, with a 
capital of from two to five hundred thousand dollars," (see 
the circular before quoted,) " and their periodicals bring them 
an immense revenue, one of which is worth, perhaps, forty 
thousand dollars per annum. — (See C. Springer's Review, 
&c, pp. 28 and 29. 

" Q. Is not this interest rapidly increasing ? 

" A. Yes, great efforts are making to extend the interest 
of the establishment; hence it is made the duty of presiding 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 125 

elders and preachers to promote the circulation of books, 
make collections, &c. 

" Q. What is the aggregate amount of the whole ? 

" A. Perhaps not less than four millions three hun- 
dred AND SEVENTY THOUSAND DOLLARS. 

" Q. Does this establishment receive a liberal support 
from the members of the church ? 

"A. Yes. 

u Q. Have the members who thus liberally contribute their 
support to this establishment, any voice or control in its man- 
agement or government ? 

u A. No, they have no voice, either dirCctly or indirectly, 
but it all belongs to the travelling preachers. 

" Q. Does not the history of the church in past ages ad- 
monish us of the danger of placing in the hands of the cler- 
gy, and under their exclusive control, such a vast amount of 
wealth ? 

" A. Yes, but we are slow to learn from such examples, 
and consequently, they have to be repeated again and again." 
— pp. 21 and 22. 

The following extracts are taken from one of the pub- 
lished letters of the Rev. Dr. Schmucker before referred to: — 

" c The chartered fund' was established in 1796, at which 
time the previously existing c stock of the preachers' fund' 
was united to it, and the resolution adopted, that the profits 
of the book concern should also be thrown into this fund, 
and the interest of the whole be applied to the preach- 
ers' salary. That this stock was profitable thirty-six years 
ago," (the Dr. wrote in 1834,) " is seen from the following 
paragraph in the discipline of 1797, (9th edition.) 

" ' Question. — What sum of money shall be allowed dis- 
tressed preachers out of the book fund ? 
Jlnswer. — 266^ dollars annually.' 



a i 



126 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

" Subsequently, but how soon, we know not, the profits 
of the book concern were no longer thrown into the charter- 
ed fund, to be on interest, but they are now wholly applied 
from year to year, in making up the preachers' salaries. 
The amount of the chartered fund alone, was in Jan. 1829, 
$27,000. The annual amount of profits from the book con- 
cern, is, so far as we can learn, never officially published to 
the churches; yet, from the nature of the case, they must be 
very great. Of the weekly religious paper alone, upwards of 
30,000 copies are circulated," (at present the number is pro- 
bably much greater,) u which, at $2,00 each, may, from so 
large an edition, yield a profit of at least $30,000 annually. 
Add to this, several other periodicals, the profits on the doc- 
trinal, practical, biographical and other works, published by 
them. Every minister, is by the discipline, officially a book 
agent, and is bound to c see that his circuit be duly supplied 
with books, and to take charge of all the books sent him,' 
&c, (p. 186, ed. 1825.) The presiding elders are superin- 
tendents of the book business in their district, &c, with 
whom the preachers must settle their accounts annually, &c. 
(p. 185.)* In short, the Methodist itinerants are carrying 

* Since the edition of the Discipline from which Dr. Schmucker quotes, 
there appears to have been some change in the regulation of this busi- 
ness. In the edition of 1842, part II., sec. 8, it is said, — " No books shall 
hereafter be issued on commission, either from New York, Cincinnati, 
or any other depository or establishment under our direction. Every An- 
nual Conference shall appoint a committee or committees, to examine 
the accounts of the presiding elders, preachers and book stewards, in 
their respective districts and circuits." And it is added, — " Every presid- 
ing elder, minister, and preacher, shall do every thing in his power to re- 
cover all debts due to the concern, and also all books belonging to it, with- 
in the bounds of his charge." 

In the same edition of the Discipline, (1842) chap. I., sec. 5, it is made 
the duty of every presiding elder — " To oversee the spiritual and tempo- 
ral business of the church in his district, and to promote, by all proper 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 127 

on an immense book trade, the profits of which they apply to 
their own salary, and to the support of their widows and or- 
phans. It appears from the following caution annexed to 
the l Portraiture of Methodism,' that their people are admon- 
ished not to buy from other booksellers or printers, any books 
with which their preachers and agents can furnish them. 
' As the profits of the above mentioned books., are for the 
benefit of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United 
States, and to be applied to religious purposes, it is recom- 
mended to the ministers and members of said church to pro- 
mote the sale of the said books; and not to purchase any 
books which we publish of any other persons, than the afore- 
said D. Hitt and T. Ware, and the Methodist ministers, or 
such persons as sell them by their consent.' When we re- 
flect, that the number of preachers thus obligated to act as 
agents, is upwards of 1700,'' (now more than double this 
number,) " and that the members of the church, who chiefly 
confine their custom to this clerical book concern, is stated 
at 420,000," (in 1842, upwards of 800,000, exclusive of 
coloured persons,) " and that this concern has printed not 
only Methodist books, but all such other books as they par- 
ticularly desire their members to read; every reflecting mind 
will perceive, that the annual profits must be enormous. 
.Now all these profits the discipline expressly declares, shall, 
after retaining the necessary capital, to carry on the business, 
be applied to no other purpose than the payment of the preach- 
ers 7 allowance * The whole and sole control or these 

means, the cause of missions, and Sunday schools, and the publication, at 
our own press, of Bibles, tracts, and Sunday school books, &c." And in 
chap. I., sec. 10, of the same edition, (1842) it is made the duty of every 
preacher who has the charge of a circuit,— «■ To take care that every so- 
ciety be duly supplied with books." ! ! 

* " The profits arising from the book concern, after a sufficient capital 
to carry on the business, shall be regularly applied to the support of the 
deficient travelling preachers and their families, the widows and orphans 
of preachers, &c." — Discipline, part IL, section 8, edition 1842, 



128 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

funds is in the travelling preachers, not a single lay- 
man, or even local preacher having either a seat or vote at 
the distribution of them." 

The following extracts are taken from an article, original- 
ly published in the " Mutual Rights," and subsequently re- 
vised and inserted in Dr. " Jennings's Exposition." The 
author, the Rev. Geo. Brown, was, at the time he wrote, an 
itinerant preacher in the Methodist Episcopal Church, and 
connected with the Pittsburg Conference. His testimony is 
important — because it shows how rapidly and alarmingly 
the power of those who control such an immense amount of 
property, has been in fact progressing ! He says: — 

" The forming a church government which gives all eccle- 
siastical power to the ministry ', was a bold step. But bish- 
ops stop not here ; the creation of presiding elders, who are 
the special agents of the bishops, has given them a degree of 
power, over the whole church, which really looks alarming. 
*### j n fifty vear s 5 power has marched farther in the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, than it did in the three first centu- 
ries of the primitive church. — M. R., vol. III., p. 112. 

u To me it does appear to be a duty, which we owe to the 
glorious author of our holy religion, to our fellow Christians, 
and to posterity, to discuss this subject before the whole 
church; that the slumbering sons of ourZion may be roused, 
and kept awake, with an attentive eye fixed, on the steal- 
ing march of ecclesiastical power. We have seen 
what the Christian church was in its crigin, we have seen 
what it grew to, in process of time. The people trusted too 
much to the goodness and infallibility of the ministry; and 
the preachers seeing this, took advantage of it, and went on 
increasing their own power, until the church was ruined. 
Let the Methodist Episcopal Church take warning. The 
wreck of one fallen church now covers the world, and what 
has happened to the church of Rome, may happen to us, if 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 129 

we are not careful, vigilant, prayerful and resolute." — M. R., 
vol. Ill, p. 113. 

" I shall now sustain myself, by an induction of particulars, 
and leave the community to judge, whether ' ecclesiastical 
power' has been on the ' stealing march? backward or forward. 
" 1st. In 1784, in the city of Baltimore, on Christmas 
day, at the organization of the government of the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church, the itinerant preachers did then, and 
there, boldly march up to a principle of ecclesiastical polity, 
and take it into their safe keeping, after which the Roman 
clergy struggled, by trick, stratagem, and pious fraud, for 
1160 years, before they laid their hands upon it, and took it 
into their safe keeping; and when they got it, the church was 
ruined. The principle is this, r amely, that to the itinerant 
clergy alone, does pertain of divine right, all legislative, judi- 
cial and executive power, over the whole church; leaving noth- 
ing to the local preachers and the lay members, but absolute 
submission to their will, or expatriation from the church. — 
Their will officially expressed by a delegation of one for every 
seven itinerant ministers, in the General Conference, is now 
the law of the church, against which , there is no balance of 
power, no check, or defence in any way. A single pope ne- 
ver satin St. Peter's chair at Rome, for 1160 years, without 
the elective voice of the people, as may be seen by an ap- 
peal to Mosheim's and Gregory's church histories; but when 
had our local preachers and members a voice in the election 
of a bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church ? Never! 
" 2d. In changing the title of superintendent, in 1787, for 
that of bishop, without the consent of the American Confer- 
ence — See Lee's ' History of the Methodists,' p. 128 : and 
contrary to the express instructions of Mr. Wesley — See 
1 Moore's Life of Wesley,' p. 285 : and when becoming an 
independent Methodist Episcopal Church, Doctor Coke, Mr, 
17 



130 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

Asbury, and the itinerant preachers, did abundantly strength- 
en themselves in the possession of the power which they had 
assumed at the time of the organization of the government. 

u 3d. According to Lee's < History of the Methodists/ p. 
183, the power to make presiding elders, which was first as- 
sumed, and ' used for several years' without law, and was fi- 
nally, in 1792, established to the bishops by the General 
Conference, gave them a power over the whole church, 
which indeed really looks alarming ! No man in his senses 
will pretend that the power of episcopacy is weaker by the 
presiding elder system. This system renders the whole gov- 
ernment, in its practical operations, vastly more powerful in 
every way. 

4th. In 1795, according to Lee's History, p. 234, a ' deed 
of settlement' was got up, to be carried into execution through- 
out the whole connexion, as far as the civil authorities and 
laws would allow. This deed makes the property a kind of 
common stock, or at least, the use of it is made common to all 
the Methodists in every state and in every conference. It is 
placed under the absolute legislative control of the 
' General Conference of ministers and preachers,' for 
the people can only use it according to their legislation. It 
is placed also under the absolute appointing power of the 
bishops, who have the power to put the occupants into the 
pulpits and parsonages, without consulting any will but their 
own. Thus, the itinerant clergy, by taking this anti-christ- 
ian ho d of the temporalities of the people, have immense 
power over them. By controlling the property, they con- 
trol the people themselves: ' for power over a man's sub- 
stance, really does, in most instances, amount to a power over 
his will. 9 Is this march retrograde, or onward ? 

" 5th. In 1803, the restrictive instrument, improperly 
called a constitution, was formed, by which our bishops be- 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 131 

came officers for life. The General Conference became a 
delegated body, and the whole government was so saddled 
upon the Methodist community, by the itinerant ministry 
alone, that no vital changes can be effected or hoped for, 
without the consent of all the Annual Conferences, and a 
vote' of a majority of two-thirds of the subsequent General 
Conference. This the bishops can easily hinder, as they 
hold all the appointing power, and consequently all the 
church livings in their hands. This is onward too. 

"6th. In 1S20, if I mistake not, our bishops became pen- 
sioned upon the book concern, at New York, for all their ta- 
ble expenses. Henceforth, they are not to know want like 
other men. Their support is as certain as that concern can 
make it. Numbers have given them power. Wealth has 
given them power, for what would a king be, with all his ar- 
bitrary principles of government, without men and money? 

" In this induction of particulars, we think we have 
shown the stealing march of ecclesiastical power in the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, to be onward, fearfully tend- 
ing towards accumulation. **** The fact is, the princi- 
ples assumed by the itinerant clergy, in the organization of 
the government, are without parallel in our country, for this 
tyrannical character , and these principles, the itinerant clergy 
have become amazingly strengthened in, by their various 
additions, and by nothing are they more strengthened, than 
by their firm grasp on church property, through the me- 
dium of the { deed of settlement,' and the constitution, as they 
call it, of 1808 — this girds the government fast upon the 
people, and leaves them no hope, but in ecclesiastical ex- 
patriation." — Jennings's Exposition, chap. XVllI.,pp. 160 
—162. 

Once more. Let us hear the testimony of another gentle- 
man, the Rev. Alexander McCaine, who had u himself been 
a preacher in connexion with them for upwards of thirty 



132 CHURCH PROPERTY 

years" — and who, at the time he wrote, was still a minister 
in the Methodist Episcopal Church. — 

" To recapitulate the leading points: every one will per- 
ceive with what rapidity we have advanced in our career of 
ambition and glory; and with what boldness the pretensions 
of our bishops have been set forth by themselves or their ad- 
vocates. In forty years we have outstript Rome 
herself, in her march to grandeur; and it would seem, that 
what some writers have affirmed respecting the western 
hemisphere, namely, that every thing in America is upon a 
larger and grander scale, and that the natural productions 
sooner arrive at maturity here, than on the eastern continent, 
is to be verified in our church matters also. We began our 
church establishment a few years ago, and rested the foot of 
our ecclesiastical ladder upon Mr. Wesley's authority; but 
his authority was soon rejected. The first step of our lad- 
der is the identity of bishops and presbyters, or two orders. 
The second, c episcopal authority,' with limitations and re- 
strictions. The third, three distinct orders. The fourth, a 
'presbyterian ordination, and an episcopal ordination as 
good as any in the world.' The fifth, Methodist bishops, 
4 very much resemble' primitive evangelists. The sixth, c di- 
vine authority' for episcopal power. The seventh, a right 
1 to overrule the spiritual and temporal concerns of the 
church.' The eighth, < divine right' to legislate for the 
church to the exclusion of local preachers and laymen. By 
such steps have we advanced to the ground we now occupy; 
and time alone can develope what other steps may be added in 
the progress of the work. We have no idea, however, that 
the present bishops have found a stopping place; nor that 
they or their successors will voluntarily relinquish one parti- 
cle of their authority. Indeed, we are rather inclined to 
think, they will still continue their exertions to ascend. And, 
that what was said of the bishops of another church, may 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 133 

be said by the future historian respecting them. — l Jt is very 
remarkable, that of the one hundred and fourteen popes be- 
tween Boniface III., who laid the foundation of the papal 
grandeur, and Gregory VII., who raised it to the highest 
pitch, not one ever lost an inch of ground his predecessor 
had gained.' " — His. and Mystery, pp. 57 and 58. 

In view of this testimony, and the facts by which it is 
supported, is there no danger to be apprehended to civil and 
religious liberty ? Let the reader reflect upon the rapid pro- 
gress which has already been made in ecclesiastical power, 
and the accumulation of wealth by the travelling preachers 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church — let him ponder upon 
the nature of the government they have established, and the 
immense pecuniary capital they have already amassed, which 
they wield without responsibility and for their own exclusive 
profit — let him duly reflect on these things in the light of past 
ages, and he cannot but feel that such a system may become 
a tremendous curse both to the church and the world ! 

Now, contrast this system and policy of Methodism, with 
the government and institutions of the Presbyterian Church. 
With us, the clergy have not the slightest control over the 
parochial property of the people. Any Presbyterian congre- 
gation can build a place of worship, whenever they please, 
and at whatever cost they choose. The deed is drawn ac- 
cording to their own wishes, and always in the name of the 
particular congregation who expect to build and pay for it. 
As the title is thus properly vested in the congregation, they 
can use it according to their own pleasure, and dispose of it 
at their own will. If they choose at any time to secede 
from the Presbyterian denomination, and to unite with any 
other, so far as the power of the Presbyterian ministry is 
concerned, they can do so, and yet retain their parochial or 
congregational property. The civil courts, if invoked, might 
interfere to protect the civil rights of a minority, if such ex- 



134 CHURCH PROPERTY. 

isted, but if the congregation were unanimously in favour of 
the change, there could be no interference, either ecclesias- 
tical, or civil. The churches are held by trustees, but the 
people elect, from among themselves, whomsoever they 
please — and can re-elect or change them at the expiration of 
every year. These boards hold the property for the congre- 
gation — not subject to the " rules and regulations" which it 
may please the General Assembly to adopt — but subject to 
the instructions of their constituents, to whom they are alone 
esponsible. Having thus secured their house of worship, 
the congregation are not obliged to receive into their pulpit 
any man whom the Presbytery or General Assembly might 
choose to send as their pastor; they have the inalienable 
right and precious privilege, as Christian freemen, of elect- 
ing their own spiritual instructor. And having obtained 
"the man of their choice," as long as the pastoral union is 
mutually agreeable to the parties, there is no ecclesiastical 
power that can dissolve the sacred and endearing relation. 
With regard to the general funds of the Presbyterian 
Church — they are all managed by boards elected by the joint 
vote of the ministers and the representatives of the people. 
These boards are always composed in part of laymen, 
and their receipts and expenditures are officially and regu- 
larly published. We have, for example, a board of publi- 
cation — but unlike the Methodist book concern, the laity 
have an equal share in its management, and its proceeds are 
devoted — not to the benefit of the clergy — but to the diffusion 
of knowledge and piety among the people. We have also 
our boards of home and foreign missions, which are design- 
ed to aid in the support of missionaries; but these boards are 
composed of ministers and laymen, and the appropriations 
made by their concurrent vote. — In short, there is no institu- 
tion and no fund, belonging to the Presbyterian Church, over 
which her ministry have exclusive or irresponsible control. 



CHAPTER IV. 
MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

Extracts from the Discipline. — The amount of their " annual allowance" 
fixed by the Methodist clergy themselves. — Their salary greater than 
that of the clergy of other denominations. — Probable average amount 
of the salary of a country circuit preacher, — of one stationed in a 
large town or city. — Provisions made for the support of supernumera- 
ry and superannuated preachers, — for the widows and orphans of de- 
ceased clergymen. — The amount of the allowance of Methodist minis- 
ters several times increased by themselves — The testimony of others 
on these subjects. — Competent and faithful ministers entitled to a libe- 
ral support. — The salary of Presbyterian pastors regulated by the peo- 
ple. — The average amount of their salary less than that of the Method- 
ist preachers. — No provision is made for disabled or worn out Presby- 
terian ministers. — nor for their widows and orphans. 

That no injustice may be done to our ministerial brethren 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church on the subject of their 
pecuniary support, and in order that the reader may have 
the whole matter fully before him ? I will quote, in extenso, the 
fourth and fifth sections of part II., of the Methodist Book 
of Discipline. — 

" SECTION IV, 

" Of the allowance to the ministers and preachers, and to 
their wives, widows, and children. 

" 1. The annual allowance of the married, travelling, su- 
pernumerary, and superannuated preachers, and the bishops, 
shall be two hundred dollars, and their travelling expenses. 



136 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

"2. The annual allowance of the unmarried travelling, 
supernumerary, and superannuated preachers, and bishops, 
shall be one hundred dollars, and their travelling expenses. 

" 3. Each child of a travelling preacher or bishop, shall 
be allowed sixteen dollars annually, to the age of seven 
years, and twenty-four dollars annually from the age of seven 
to fourteen years; and those preachers whose wives are dead, 
shall be allowed for each child annually, a sum sufficient to 
pay the board of such child or children during the above 
term of years: — Nevertheless, this rule shall not apply to the 
children of preachers, whose families are provided for by 
other means in their circuits respectively. 

"4. The annual allowance of the widows of travelling, 
superannuated, worn-out, and supernumerary preachers, and 
the bishops, shall be one hundred dollars. 

" 5. The orphans of travelling, supernumerary, superan- 
nuated, and worn-out preachers, and the bishops, shall be 
allowed by the Annual Conferences the same sums respec- 
tively which are allowed to the children of living preachers. 
And on the death of a preacher, leaving a child or children 
without so much of worldly goods as should be necessary to 
his, her, or their support, the Annual Conference of which he 
was a member, shall raise, in such manner as may be deemed 
best, a yearly sum/or the subsistence and education of such or- 
phan child or children, until he, she, or they, shall have ar- 
rived at fourteen years of age. The amount of which year- 
ly sum shall be fixed by a committee of the conference at 
each session in advance. 

" 6. The more effectually to raise the amount necessary to 
meet the above mentioned allowances, let there be made 
weekly class collections in all our societies where it is prac- 
ticable; and also for the support of missions and missionary 
schools under our care. 






MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 137 

" 7 Local preachers have an allowance in certain cases ? 
as mentioned sec. IX., p. 196. 

" section v. 

u Of raising annual supplies for the propagation of the gos- 
pel, making up the allowance of the preachers, 3*c. 

"" 1. Every preacher who has the charge* of a circuit, shall 
earnestly recommend to every class or society in his circuit, 
to raise a quarterly or annual collection by voluntary contri- 
bution, or in such other way or manner as they may judge 
most expedient from time to time; and the moneys so collect- 
ed, shall be lodged with the steward or stewards of the cir- 
cuit, to be brought or sent to the Annual Conferences, with 
a regular account of the sums raised for this purpose in the 
classes or societies respectively. 

"2. Wherever there remains in the hands of the stewards 
tl surplus of the moneys raised for the use of the circuit 
preachers, after paying the allowances of the preachers in 
the circuit, let such surplus be brought or sent to the Annual 
Conference. 

"3. Every preacher who has the charge of a circuit shall 
make a yearly collection, and, if expedient, a quarterly one, 
in every congregation where there is a probability that the 
people will be willing to contribute; and the money so col- 
lected shall be lodged in the hands of the steward or stew- 
ards, and brought or sent to the ensuing Annual Conference. 
To this end, he may read and enlarge upon the following 
hints: — 

" ' How shall we send labourers into those parts where 
they are most of all wanted ? Many are willing to hear, 
but not to bear the expense. Nor can it as yet be expected 
18 



138 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

of them. Stay till the word of God has touched their hearts, 
and then they will gladly provide for them that preach it. 
Does it not lie upon us, in the mean time, to supply their 
lack of service ? To raise money out of which, from time 
to time, that expense may be defrayed? By this means, 
those who willingly offer themselves may travel through eve- 
ry part, whether there be societies or not, and stay wherever 
there is a call, without being burdensome to any. Thus may 
the gospel, in the life and power thereof, be spread from sea 
to sea. Which of you will not rejoice to throw in your mite 
to promote this glorious work ? 

a ' Besides this, in carrying on so large a work through 
the continent, there are calls for money in various ways, 
and we must frequently be at a considerable expense, or the 
work must be at a full stop. Many, too, are the occasional 
distresses of our preachers, or their families, which require 
an immediate supply, otherwise their hands would hang 
down, if they w T ere not constrained to depart from the work. 

" c The money contributed will be brought to the ensuing 
conference. 

a c Men and brethren, help ! Was there ever a call like 
this since you first heard the gospel sound ! Help to re- 
lieve your companions in the kingdom of Jesus, who are 
pressed above measure. Bear ye one another's burdens, and 
so fulfil the law of Christ. Help to send forth able and wil- 
ling labourers into your Lord's harvest: so shall ye be assist- 
ants in saving souls from death, and hiding a multitude of 
sins. Help to propagate the gospel of your salvation to the 
remotest corners of the earth, till the knowledge of our Lord 
shall cover the land as the waters cover the sea. So shall it 
appear to ourselves and all men, that we are indeed one bo- 
dy, united by one spirit; so shall the baptized heathens be yet 
again constrained to say, ' see how these Christians love one 
another ! ' 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 139 

" 4. A public collection shall be made at every Annual and 
every General Conference, for the above purposes. 

" 5. Let the annual produce of the charter funds, as divid- 
ed among the several conferences, be applied with the above 
contributions: but so as not to militate against the rules of 
the charter fund; and also the annual dividend arising from 
the profits of the book concern. Out of the moneys so col- 
lected, and brought to the respective Annual Conferences, 
let the various allowances agreed upon in the fourth section 
be made up; but in no case shall an allowance be made to 
any travelling preacher who has travelled in any circuit where 
he might, in the judgment of the Annual Conference, have 
obtained his full quarterage, if he had applied for it: and if, 
at any conference, there remain a surplus after making up 
all such allowances, the conference shall send such surplus 
forward to that conference they judge to be the most neces- 
sitous. 

"6. Every Annual Conference has full liberty to adopt 
and recommend such plans and rules as to them may appear 
necessary the more effectually to raise supplies for the re- 
spective allowances. Each Annual Conference is authorized 
to raise a fund, if they judge it proper, subject to its own 
control, and under such regulations as their wisdom may di- 
rect, for the relief of the distressed travelling, superannuated, 
and supernumerary preachers, their wives, widows, and chil- 
dren, as also for missionary purposes. 

"7. It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to 
take measures, from year to year, to raise moneys in every 
circuit and station within its bounds, for the relief of its ne- 
cessitous superannuated and supernumerary ministers, wid- 
ows, and orphans. — And the conference shall annually ap- 
point a committee to estimate the several sums necessary to 
be allowed for the extra expenses of such necessitous claim- 



140 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

ants, who shall be paid in proportion to the estimates made 
and the moneys in hand. 

" 8. If the respective allowances are not raised as provid- 
ed for, the church shall not be accountable for the deficien- 
cy, as in a case of debt. 

" 9. To defray the expenses of the delegates composing 
the General Conference, a collection shall be taken up in 
each circuit and station, some time previously to the sitting 
of the conference, and the sums so collected shall be brought 
up to the General Conference, and applied to the object herein 
contemplated in proportion to the expenses of the several 
delegates. 

Ci Quest. What advice or direction shall be given concern- 
ing the building or renting of dwelling houses for the use of 
the married travelling preachers? 

u Ans. It is recommended by the General Conference to 
the travelling preachers, to advise our friends in general to 
purchase a lot of ground in each circuit, and to build a 
preacher's house thereon, and to furnish it with, at least, heavy 
furniture, and to settle the same on trustees appointed by the 
Quarterly Meeting Conference, according to the deed of set- 
tlement published in our form of discipline. 

" 2. The General Conference recommend to all the cir- 
cuits, in cases where they are not able to comply with the 
above request, to rent a house for the married preacher and 
his family, (when such are stationed upon their circuits re- 
spectively,) and that the Annual Conferences do assist to 
make up the rents of such houses as far as they can, when 
the circuit cannot do it. 

" The stewards of each circuit and station shall be a stand- 
ing committee, (where no trustees are constituted for that 
purpose,) to provide houses for the families of our married 
preachers, or to assist the preachers to obtain houses for 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 141 

themselves when they are appointed to labour among 
them. 

" 3. It shall be the duty of the presiding elders and 
preachers to use their influence to carry the above rules res- 
pecting building and renting houses for the accommodation 
of preachers and their families into effect. In order to this, 
each Quarterly Meeting Conference shall appoint a commit- 
tee, (unless other measures have been adopted,) who, 
with the advice and aid of the preachers and presiding el- 
ders, shall devise such means as may seem fit to raise mo- 
neys for that purpose. And it is recommended to the Annu- 
al Conferences to make special inquiry of their members res- 
pecting this part of their duty. 

"4. Those preachers who refuse to occupy the houses 
which may be provided for them on the stations and circuits 
where they are from time to time appointed, shall be allowed 
nothing for house rent, nor receive any thing more than quar- 
terage for themselves, their wives, and children, and their 
travelling expenses. Nevertheless, this rule shall not apply- 
to those preachers whose families are either established with- 
in the bounds of their circuits, or are so situated that in the 
judgment of the stewards, or the above mentioned commit- 
tee, it is not necessary, for the benefit of the circuit, to re- 
move them. 

"5. It shall be the duty of the said committee, or one 
appointed for that purpose, who shall be members of our 
church, to make an estimate of the amount necessary to fur- 
nish fuel and table expenses for the family or families of 
preachers stationed with them, and the stewards shall pro- 
vide, by such means as they may devise, to meet such ex- 
penses, in -money or otherwise: provided the stewards shall 
not appropriate the moneys collected for the regular quarterly 
allowance of the preachers to the payment of family expenses.- 



142 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

"6. There shall be a meeting in every district, of one 
steward from each station and circuit, to be selected from 
among the stewards by the Quarterly Meeting Conference, 
whose duty it shall be, by and with the advice of the presid- 
ing elder, (who shall preside in such meeting,) to take into 
consideration the general state of the district in regard to 
temporalities, and to furnish a house, fuel, and table expen- 
ses, for the presiding elder, and to apportion his entire claim 
among the different circuits and stations in the district ac- 
cording to their several ability. 

" 7. Each Annual Conference in which a bishop or bishops 
may reside, shall annually appoint a committee of three or 
more, whose duty it shall be to estimate the amount necessary 
to furnish a house, fuel, and table expenses for said bishop or 
bishops, and that they be authorized to draw on the funds of 
the book concern for said amount." 

Prom the foregoing sections of the Discipline, the reader 
will observe that, there is this peculiarity in the Methodist 
economy, viz , that the preachers themselves fix the 
amount of the annual " allowance" to themselves, their 
wives, and children, without consulting the people: 
and this amount, as we shall presently show, they have from 
time to time increased, according to their own sovereign plea- 
sure ! And, certainly, if all that they have decreed and ad- 
vised, be not regularly and universally received by them, it 
cannot be for the want of sufficient clerical legislation or 
earnest recommendation and entreaty ! ! 

It is queer — I will not say suspicious — that the salaries of 
the ordinary pastors and circuit preachers, should be so 
mixed up with the subjects of missions and mission schools; 
— and that the various appropriations for the support of the 
preachers, should be stated — not in the same — but in differ- 
ent sections of the Discipline. From the manner in which 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 143 

these different subjects are mingled, it is almost impossible 
to tell, for what specific object some of the collections are 
to be made, or in what proportion they are to be distributed 
among the several objects mentioned. And from the scatter- 
ed items of ministerial support, it requires a considerable 
degree of attention to ascertain them all. For instance, if 
the reader examines " Section IV.," he might readily sup- 
pose from its title — " Of the allowance to the ministers and 
preachers, and to their wives, widows, and children" — that 
all the items are there enumerated. But this w r ould be a 
great mistake. For, in the next section — although it pro- 
fesses only to speak " Of the raising annual supplies for the 
propagation of the gospel, making up the allowance of the 
preachers," &c. — there are several additional items stated ; 
— and these are nothing less than " House rent— furniture — 
fuel — and table expenses" ! ! This matter, moreover, is so 
arranged, that it is not possible for the public to ascertain, 
from the book, what all these items, in the aggregate, actu- 
ally amount to. All that we can do, therefore, is to gather 
the items together and give a probable estimate of their val- 
ue, of the correctness of which the reader must judge for 
himself. 

I will first enumerate the different items included in the 
salary of a Methodist preacher who has a family. 

1. He is allowed, annually, for himself and wife, two 
hundred dollars. — Section IV. sub. sec. 1. 

2. His travelling expenses. — lb. 

3. For each child, to the age of seven years, sixteen dol- 
lars annually ; and twenty-four dollars annually, from the 
age of seven to fourteen years. — lb. sub sec. 3. 

4. House rent. — Sec. V., sub sections! and2. 

5. At least, heavy furniture. — lb., sub sec. 1. 

6. Fuel. — lb., sub. sec. 5. 

7. Table expenses. — lb. 



144 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

It appears, therefore, that in addition to the amount which 
they annually receive for themselves, their wiv r es, their chil- 
dren, and their travelling expenses, — which is regulated ex- 
clusively and irresponsibly by themselves, — they have made 
it the duty of the people to raise an amount sufficient for 
their fuel and table expenses; and have advised them, either 
to build them parsonages, or to rent dwellings for their 
accommodation, and to furnish them with, at least, heavy 
furniture. 

I will now give an estimate of the total sum which a Meth- 
odist circuit preacher, with a wife and five children, two 
above and three under seven years of age, annually receives, 
or is allowed by the discipline of his church to receive. 
This calculation, be it remembered, is made for a country 
circuit — and that it may be as fair and as accurate as possi- 
ble, I will take the average of three published estimates that 
I have met with, from gentlemen of different denominations. 
Annual allowance for himself and wife, . . $200,00 
For two children above seven years of age, 

each $24, 48,00 

For three children under seven, each $16, . 48,00 
For house rent, and the use of heavy furni- 
ture, probably, about 55,00 

For table expenses, and fuel, probably, about 283,66 
Travelling expenses, probably, about . . 30,00 



$664,66 
The above estimate is made, as I have stated, for a coun- 
try circuit : — the sum total, for a station in a town or large 
city, must be much greater, as in them, house rent, fuel, and 
provisions, are so much more expensive. 

I endeavoured — but in vain — to ascertain the precise 
amount of the salaries of the Methodist preachers stationed 
in this city (Baltimore) for the last five or six years. I 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 145 

called on " A Methodist" and requested him to furnish me 
with this information ; but he declared that he could not give 
it, and referred me to another gentleman— an official and 
active member of their church. On this gentleman I ac- 
cordingly waited, and in making the same request, assured 
him that I wished to state nothing but the truth — and that if 
he would obtain the information for me, I would publish it 
just as received. He appeared to be perfectly willing-— 
promised that he would procure the desired intelligence — 
and in the course of the conversation stated, that the pastor 
of Light street church received a salary of twelve hundred 
dollars, ($1200,00) exclusive of house rent ; but added, that 
they gave him two hundred dollars more than they otherwise 
would, because, from his central location, he was obliged to 
entertain an unusual number of clerical visitors.* After 
waiting a sufficient time, I wrote the gentleman a note, re- 
questing him to send me the result of his inquiries, agreeably 
to his promise. Instead of doing this, he informed the 
bearer, that since he understood that I intended to continue 
the controversy, he must decline giving the information de- 
sired; and that, when he made the promise, he supposed that 
the facts, if communicated to me privately, would be seen to 
be of such a character as to render any farther controversy 
unnecessary ! ! ! Now, not to insist that, at the time he made 
the promise, he was distinctly told that I intended to make a 
public use of the facts, — I will ask, — if the information 
would be so decisively favourable to Methodism, why not 
give it ? — Would it be withheld if it were so ? Let the pub- 
lic judge. I mention these circumstances to show, that I 
was not only willing, but desirous of publishing their own 
statement, if it could have been procured. 

* This conversation took place last fall— 1842. 

19 



146 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

In the absence, therefore, of official and precise accounts, 
we can only give an estimate of the probable amount of the 
salaries of the Methodist preachers stationed in the large 
cities. 

The only detailed estimate, relating to cities, that I have 
met with, gives the sum total of $1596,00. That calcula- 
tion, however, appears to have been made for the city of 
New York, where the cost of living is unusually high: — in 
the following estimate, I have deducted nearly fifty per cent. 
from the aggregate amount of the items of travelling expen- 
ses, house rent, fuel, and table expenses — which is certain- 
ly a very liberal reduction ! Thus: — 

Annual allowance for himself and wife, . . $200,00 
For two children above the age of seven 

years, . . . . . ... . . ' . . 48,00 

For three children under seven years, . . 48,00 
For travelling expenses, probably about . 30,00 
For house rent and the use of heavy furni- 
ture, 250,00 

For fuel and table expenses, 400,00 



$976,00 
The above is, I suppose, a fair estimate of the average 
salary of a Methodist preacher, with such a family, in one of 
our large cities. No doubt some of them receive more, and 
some less — and I presume that, the amount varies, according 
to the cost of living in different places, and as c< prices" are 
elevated or depressed. From the statement of the gentle- 
man before referred to, it appears that the salary of one of 
their pastors, in this city, during the past year, was $1200,00, 
exclusive of his house rent, which, if included, w T ould make 
his salary equal to about fifteen hundred dollars per 
annum. If from this, we deduct $200,00, the additional 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 147 

sura said to be given for the entertainment of strangers, it 
would still leave one thousand dollars, exclusive of house 
rent, — which is two hundred and seventy-four dollars more 
than the amount which I have given above as the probable 
average of their salaries, exclusive of house rent. In other 
words, the estimate of their average salary which I have 
given, is less, by four hundred and seventy-four dollars, 
than the amount said to be actually received by the pastor of 
one of their churches in this city. 

With the items, however, before him let the reader judge 
for himself: — And if he has any knowledge of the genteel 
manner in which the Methodist pastors live, and any person- 
al experience of the cost of house-keeping, let him say 
whether he could honestly support himself, a wife, and five 
children, in such a style and in such a city as this, for much 
less than the average sum I have mentioned ! 

It is probable that the salaries of the Methodist pastors, in 
our principal cities, are not as large as those of the pastors 
of some other churches, but the number*- -stationed .in these is 
comparatively small, and they are not allowed, according to 
the discipline, " to remain in the same station more than 
two years successively." — Chap. I., sec. 4. That the com- 
pensation of those of them, who are stationed in the coun- 
try, is greater than that of the pastors of other churches, 
similarly located, there can be no doubt. And when a gen- 
eral comparison is drawn, between the support of the Meth- 
odist clergy, and that of the ministry of other denomina- 
tions, — the reference is not to an insignificant number of 
them, or to a few places, — but to the whole body, and the 
entire country. 

In addition to the foregoing provisions, for the support of 
those preachers who are actively engaged in fulfilling their 



148 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

appointments, there are others mentioned in the discipline, 
for the support of such ministers as are unemployed, disabled, 
or superannuated; as also for the widows and orphans of de- 
ceased clergymen. 

If, for example, there are more preachers than places, the 
Book provides, that all " supernumeraries^ together with 
their wives, shall receive the same monied allowance as those 
who are actively fulfilling appointments. — Part II. , sec. 4. 

If they are " worn-out ," or " superannuated" they and 
their wives continue to receive the same monied allowance 
as if they were still actively and regularly employed. — lb. 
So that, if a Methodist preacher is disabled from preaching 
after being but a few months in the service, the allowance is 
continued, both to himself, and his wife, as long as they live 
— it may be for half a century. 

And if, in any case, the salary of the travelling preachers 
and the monied allowance of the supernumerary, disabled, 
and superannuated ministers, should not prove sufficient, it 
is made the duty of the Annual Conference to provide fur- 
ther and immediate relief. — <c Many, too, are the occasion- 
al distresses of our preachers, or their families, which re- 
quire an immediate supply, otherwise their hands would 
hang down, if they were not constrained to depart from the 
work." — Dis., part II., sec. 5. — And again — " It shall be 
the duty of each Annual Conference to take measures, from 
year to year, to raise moneys in every circuit and station 
within its bounds, for the relief of its necessitous, superan- 
nuated and supernumerary ministers, widows and orphans. 
And the conference shall annually appoint a committee to 
estimate the several sums necessary to be allowed for the ex- 
tra expenses of such necessitous claimants, who shall be 
paid in proportion to the estimates made and the moneys in 
hand."— lb. 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 149 

With regard to the widows and orphans of their deceased 
clergy, it is provided: — " The annual allowance of the wid- 
ows of travelling, superannuated, worn-out, and supernume- 
rary preachers, and the bishops, shall be one hundred dollars. 
The orphans of travelling, supernumerary, superannuted,and 
worn-out preachers, and the bishops, shall be allowed by the 
Annual Conferences the same sums respectively which are 
allowed to the children of living preachers." — lb. 

If on the death of a preacher, it should appear that the 
above allowance, with what he may have bequeathed to 
them, is not sufficient for the support and education of his 
orphans, the Book further provides, — that "the Annual Con- 
ference of which he was a member, shall raise, in such man- 
ner as may be deemed best, a yearly sum for the subsistence 
and education of such orphan child or children, until he, she, 
or they, shall have arrived at fourteen years of age. The 
amount of which yearly sum shall be fixed by a committee 
of the conference at each session in advance." — lb. That 
is, no matter how large a fortune a Methodist preacher may 
leave behind him, his widow and orphans are entitled to re- 
ceive the allowances previously mentioned; — but, if he dies 
poor, in addition to such allowances, this part of the dis- 
cipline provides, that the conference shall raise, if necessa- 
ry, an extra sum, sufficient for the " subsistence and educa- 
tion" of his children. — How disingenuous, therefore, it is to 
say — that the poor widow of a Methodist preacher receives 
only one hundred dollars annually for herself, sixteen dollars 
for each child under seven years of age, and twenty-four 
dollars for each child above seven years — when it is express- 
ly provided that, if more be necessary for the " subsistence 
and education" of the children, the conference shall annually 
raise it ! 



150 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

And if with all these liberal provisions for their widows 
and orphans, there should be any " occasional" distresses 
among them, we have already shown that the Book makes it 
the duty of the Conference to afford them immediate relief. 
— Sec. 5, sub. sec. 7. 

Thus it appears, from their own showing, that the Method- 
ist preachers have amply provided for the support of them- 
selves and families, not only whilst actively engaged in 
preaching the gospel, but also towards their subsistence in 
sickness and old age— and even while " supernumeraries \ " 
And that they have likewise made very liberal provision for 
their wives and children, after their death. We may safely 
and confidently affirm, that there is no body of clergy in this 
country, who receive, while living, so ample a support; or 
whose families, after their decease, are so liberally provided 
for. 

I have already remarked, that the usual and definite provi- 
sions which are made for the support of the Methodist 
preachers and their families, during their life, and, after their 
decease, of their widows and orphans, were fixed and are 
appropriated by themselves, without the voice or concur- 
rence of the laity. And so the additional appropriations for 
the relielf of the preachers and their families "occasionally 
distressed," and the "extra" allowance for the "subsist- 
ence and education" of the orphans of deceased poor min- 
isters, are estimated and appropriated by the Conference 
alone or a committee appointed by them from their own cleri- 
cal body. 

It appears, also, that they have, from time to time, increas- 
ed their " monied 1 allowance," by simply voting among them- 
selves that it should be increased ! ! And if, at any future 
time, they should judge the present sum inadequate, and 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 151 

should be of the opinion that their financial resources would 
justify a further increase, they would have nothing to do, ac- 
cording to their form of government and their past practice, 
but pass a resolution in their General Conference to raise 
their salaries, and their salaries would be raised ! ! ! Prior 
to the year 1800, the annual "money allowance" of a 
preacher and his wife was $128,00, — then it was increased 
to $160,00, — and since then it has been increased to 
$200,00. — And, from time to time, other and valuable pro- 
visions have been u agreed upon I" by them, for the benefit 
of themselves and families — their widows and orphans. As 
a specimen of their method of proceeding, take the follow- 
ing extracts from Lee's History, chap. X., pp. 267 and 269. 
— "At this conference it was agreed to raise the allowance 
of the travelling preachers, &c, * four dollars in each quar- 
ter; which will amount to $80,00 per year, instead of sixty- 
four. We also agreed to make some allowance for the 
children of preachers, and for orphans. **** Until this time 
our preachers were to give an account of all the private gifts 
they received, whether it were money, clothing, or any thing 
else, towards their support; and it was to go in part of their 
quarterage, or else it was to be applied to make up the defi- 
ciencies of the other preachers at the next conference. At 
this conference it was agreed, the preacher might receive any 
present, and not give an account thereof." 

It has been said, however, that the Methodist preachers 
do not in general receive the full amount of their salaries. 
This, if true, would be no more than what might be said of 
every other body of protestant clergy in the land — for very 

*This et cetera refers to the superannuated.worn-out, and supernumerary 
preachers, the wives of all the preachers, and their widows — the annual 
allowance of each being increased in the same ratio. 



152 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

many of them do not receive the nominal amount which is 
promised them, though this nominal amount is, in most 
cases, much less than the nominal value of the various pro- 
visions made for the support of the Methodist preachers as 
stated in their Book of Discipline. But we have reason to 
believe that, in general, the Methodist clergy do receive the 
full amount — or nearly the full amount — prescribed in the 
discipline, and that the exceptions, if any, are comparative- 
ly few. We may not only infer this from their peculiar 
method of " raising supplies," and from the number and vast- 
ness of their financial resources, — but we have the direct testi- 
mony of those who were once themselves " itinerants," and 
who therefore testify from personal knowledge. As to the ' 
suggestion of " A Methodist," that the nominal amount fix- 
ed by the Discipline is intended merely as " a standard by 
which the overplus and deficiency may be regulated" — we 
inquire — if this were so, why was the amount increased ? 
— If it were intended merely as a nominal standard, $80,00 
would have answered that purpose as well as $100,00 — or 
$64,00 as well as $80,00 ! ! The very fact, therefore, that 
the amount has been from time to time increased, is suffi- 
cient proof that it is generally received: — and even with 
respect to the exceptions, they may be relieved under the 
head of " occasional distresses," which, in the language of 
the Discipline, "require an immediate supply, otherwise their 
hands would hang down, if they were not constrained to de- 
part from the work." 

Having thus exhibited, from the discipline of the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church, the various provisions which are made 
for the support of their ministers and families, and expressed 
my own opinion upon them in detail; I will now cite the pub- 
lished opinions of others in confirmation of the correctness 
of my views. 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 153 

The Rev. Dr. Schmucker, of the Lutheran Church, in 
the letters to which I have previously referred, thus writes: — 

u In a recent work, termed 'Popular Theology,' I felt it 
a duty when discussing the different modes of ministerial 
support in Europe and America, to mention also that of the 
Methodist Church. I have known many members of the 
Lutheran, Reformed, and Presbyterian Churches, who light- 
ly esteemed their own pastors, because they had been stig« 
matized as money preachers by some disingenuous circuit 
rider, who was himself receiving a larger salary than they. 
I therefore deemed it a duty, not indeed to ' misrepresent' the 
Methodist system, but to let the truth be known. In order 
to commit no error, I quoted the very words of the discip- 
line, referring to the page and section, and even specifying 
the edition contained in my library, that of 1825; and omit- 
ting nothing which I found on this subject. The relevant 
passages in the discipline are the following:" — (these I omit 
because they have been already quoted, see pp. 135 — 142.) 

" Now, let it be remembered," continues Dr. Schumcker, 
" that these are literal extracts from the discipline, and are 
all that I find on the amount and contingencies of ministe- 
rial salary. Take an average case, say a minister with a 
wife and five children, two above and three under seven 
years, and what is his salary at the above rates ? The table 
expenses, that is, provisions of every kind to board the fami- 
ly, omitting the youngest child, at the rate of $1,00 per 
week amounts to $312; house rent $60; travelling expenses 
to conference and on his circuit $25; the additional allow- 
ance for himself, wife and children, $296; in all $693. If 
his family is larger, his salary increases, if smaller, it is di- 
minished in the same ratio. If he keep domestics, their 
boarding is found. If provisions rise in value, or he reside 
in a city, he loses nothing, his salary rises with it. An indi- 
20 



154 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

vidual minister in a neighbouring city, I am credibly inform- 
ed, receives $1000 in money, for his table expenses and 
house rent alone, besides all the other allowances above 
detailed ! I will not say it is too much, but merely state 
the fact as an example of the rise of table expenses and 
house rent. Now, what denomination of Christians is 
there in our land, whose ministers generally would not glad- 
ly accept this provision? Especially, as the prospect of re- 
ceiving the amount promised, is probably at least as good as 
in other churches. If the salary promised to other ministers, 
is not made up by the congregation, they loose it all. But 
if all the collections and subscriptions, public and private, 
by the minister, and by the steward, (which the Discipline 
says, sometimes overrun the above allowance) do not togeth- 
er amount to his salary, he reports the deficiency to the An- 
nual Conference, and receives from other funds, either the 
whole or part of it, as the dividend for that year may allow. 
Besides all this, says the discipline, ' there are many occa- 
sional distresses of our preachers or their families, which re- 
quire' additional allowance, c lest their hands hang down,' or 
they be l constrained to depart from the work.' Again, if 
the above minister becomes disabled, even in the first year 
of his ministry, his own allowance runs on for life, and for 
six months' service, he may possibly receive his salary for 
twenty or forty years. And not only his own salary thus 
runs on, but after four years from his reception as a preach- 
er, the allowance of his wife also runs on for life, even if he 
is disabled from preaching. And finally, on his death, his 
wife receives the same sum as before, and his children 16 
dollars each, as near as the funds will admit." — (At present, 
as the Dr. himself observed in a subsequent letter, after see- 
ing a later edition of the Discipline, — the orphans are allow- 
ed " the same sums respectively which are allowed to the 
children of living preachers" — and if left poor, any addi- 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 155 

tional sum that may be deemed, by a committee of confer- 
ence, necessary for their "subsistence and education."- — 
Dis., ed. 1842, part II., sec. 4.) ei These, fellow citizens," 
continues the Dr., C£ are the explicit provisions made by the 
travelling preachers, in the discipline, in behalf of them- 
selves; for let it not be forgotten, that the local preacher, 
however faithful or able, receives not a cent. The itinerants, 
who engross all the legislative power of the whole church, 
have thought best to keep all the money to themselves; thus 
pronouncing the services of local preachers undeserving of 
any reward, also both them and all lay members unworthy of 
a seat or vote in their legislative judicatories. And now 
the question arises, whether the very few remarks upon this 
system in my book are misrepresentations. I have there 
said, p. 194, ' the support of Methodist ministers we regard 
as a full competency, and have only often been surprised, that 
they should still complain of its insufficiency, especially as 
its provisions very justly extend to sickness, to old age, to 
widows and orphans.' Whether calling their allowance a 
full competency misrepresents the discipline, judge ye. One 
thing I am certain of, that a very large number of able, faith- 
ful pastors of other churches would be glad to accept this 
mode of support; because the amount promised is greater, and 
the prospect of getting it better, than in the average cases of 
most, if not all other churches. * ## * 

" And what, if in some poor stations, or in better stations 
under some unpopular preacher, all their collections at quar- 
terly meetings, and camp meetings, and subscriptions to the 
preacher and steward, together with his allowance from the 
general fund, do not amount to his fixed salary, yea, fall far 
short of it; these cases are exceptions, and the discipline must 
be supposed to represent the general rule. And do not min- 
isters in every other church often fail to receive the full 



156 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

amount of their stipulated salary ? even when that sum is 
far less than the above ? How many receive but half the 
amount of their unavoidable expenses, and must either la- 
bour or teach school to aid in defraying them, or be involv- 
ed in bankruptcy ? But if such an extreme case occurs to 
a Methodist preacher, is he left to struggle with his fate and 
trust to Providence for deliverance ? — No, for lo ! it is writ- 
ten in the discipline, that, c lest his hands fall,' or ' he depart 
from the work,' an immediate supply is required for this c oc- 
casional distress.' Is this, perhaps, the meaning of that 
phrase, in general so differently understood, that a Method- 
ist minister is not permitted to go in debt ? How happy 
would many other ministers be, to be robbed in the same 
manner of that liberty ? To be compelled to do a cash bu- 
siness, and in case of absolute inability, to meet unavoidable 
demands, be able to refer to the clause of the Discipline 
on l occasional distresses !' In short, many sensible mem- 
bers of the Methodist Church are but imperfectly acquainted 
with that complicated system of finance, by which their tra- 
velling preachers secure to themselves a substantial indepen- 
dence for life. * ### 

" Now, let it be remembered, that of all these various and 
seasonable provisions, copied literally from the discipline it- 
self, my book utters no censure, but merely dares to pro- 
nounce them a full competency. And what tradesman, what 
farmer, what man of reasonable expectations in any business, 
would not consider them in the same light ? It is worthy 
of remark, too, that the Methodist travelling preachers, who 
possess the exclusive power of fixing the amount of their 
own allowance (lay members having merely the privilege of 
paying the money by direct subscriptions, or in profits on 
books,) have evinced no backwardness in legislating on the 
subject. Their table provisions, house rent, and travelling 






MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 157 

expenses, they may, for aught we know, have allowed them- 
selves from the beginning; yet their additional monied al- 
lowance for themselves and wives, has several times been en- 
larged, but never diminished. Of the precise amount, we 
are not absolutely certain, but state on the authority of one of 
the principal members of that church in this place, that it 
was first $64 each, then $80, and now we know it is $100." 
(See quotation from Lee's History, p. 151.) " If this al- 
lowance were merely nominal, they would not have raised it. 
Bat this is far from being the case. And even the collection 
of it is not accompanied with the same trouble as in other 
churches generally, a large portion of it being derived from 
general funds. What they do receive, is settled within the 
year, and their dividend for the deficiency, if any, they re- 
ceive at the conference which terminates the year; whilst 
the ministers of other denominations must often wait, two, 
three, or more years, for a considerable portion of what they 
do receive. Who ever heard of a case in the Methodist 
Church, similar to the following, mentioned in the c North 
American Review:' A country parish in New Hampshire, 
proposed to their pastor to raise his salary from $250 to 
$300. ' Spare me, my Christian friends,' replied the wor- 
thy man, c it is a weary burden to collect $250; I should be 
worn to death by trying to scramble together $300.' 

" We will now take leave of this topic," continues Dr. 
Schmucker, " by introducing the testimony of a Methodist 
minister, who knew all about the system from personal ob- 
servation and experience. This letter is taken from the New 
Haven ' Religious Intelligencer^ (for 1833, p. 793,) one of 
the most respectable and authentic periodicals in America, 
and the minister's name was publicly offered by Mr. Whit- 
ing, the editor, if applied for: 

u { Mr. Whiting — 1 have read your paper of the 18th of 
January, on the support of the ministry. The following re- 



158 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

marks and facts are at your disposal, to use as you may think 
proper. I should wish to observe, that I myself was brought 
up a Methodist, and my parents are to this hour members of 
that society. I have also been a preacher in that denomina- 
tion a number of years. In the year , for reasons which 

it will not be profitable to mention here, I thought it my du- 
ty to request a dismission from that body, with a certificate 
of my standing, for the purpose of connecting myself with 
the Congregational or Presbyterian churches. As there was 
nothing against my religious and moral character, I was ac- 
cordingly dismissed; and united myself to a respectable as- 
sociation of Congregational ministers in New England. 
Soon after this, I had a call to settle with the church and 
congregation of which I am now pastor. From this state- 
ment, you w r ill easily conclude, that I must be well acquaint- 
ed with the doctrine and discipline of the Methodists. It 
is with the utmost satisfaction I come forward, unsolicited 
by any mortal, to bear testimony to the truth of your state- 
ments, as it respects the salaries of Methodist preachers. 
To the honor of the Methodists, I can say, I always receiv- 
ed my salary with great punctuality, and uniformly met with 
the utmost kindness from them.' [" Here," says Dr. S., 
" he enters into calculations, which I omit, because they are 
exactly like those in my former communication, excepting 
that he actually received $4,00 a week boarding for himself 
and wife, whilst I put them at $2."] 'As it respects their not 
getting what the discipline allows, it is true, this may be the 
case in some few cases; but without any reflection on the 
Methodist preachers as a body, most of those men are of 
that class, who would get far less in almost any other situa- 
tion, and especially as ministers of religion. I have made 
the proposal several times to my society, to place my salary 
on the plan of the Methodist discipline.' [" Here," says 
Dr. S., "he compares his salary with what it would be in 






MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 159 

the Methodist Church, and finds that for himself, wife, four 
children and ' boarding for a servant maidf his salary, by 
the discipline, would be raised $28, and the house rent! "] 
c That the respectable Methodist preachers do get their sala- 
ries, is a fact which we cannot doubt. I can at any time 
bring forward cases, in which Methodist preachers have re- 
ceived the notes of the circuit stewards on interest for the 
balance of their salary for the year, in cases where it has not 
been promptly paid. That the Methodists do support their 
ministers, and have made ample provision for the same, is 
perfectly clear; and it is the disgrace of many of our socie- 
ties, that they do not consider the subject sufficiently.' " 

I will now cite the opinion of the Rev. W. Annan, of the 
Presbyterian Church, and the reader will observe, that his 
estimate of the average salary of the Methodist preachers, 
is less than Dr. Schmucker's, and considerably less than that 
of the writer, whom I shall subsequently quote. And I cite 
the opinion of Mr. Annan, chiefly, that the reader may have 
before him each of the three estimates, the average of which 
I have given on page 144. 

" It is the deliberate conviction of our mind," says Mr. 
Annan, " after a pretty careful examination, that in relation 
to this matter, the preachers of Methodism are dealt with 
more generously (or rather have provided for themselves more 
liberally) than the ministers of any other branch of the Ame- 
rican church. In this, they have only practised upon the 
principle avowed by the founder of their system. 1 1 know,' 
says Wesley, (works, vol. I., p. 78,) ' the spiritual labourer 
is worthy of his reward; and that if we sow to our flock 
spiritual things, it is meet that we reap of their carnal 
things: I do not therefore blame, no, not in any degree, a 
minister's taking a yearly salary.' It is true, the impres- 
sion is often made, that whilst the ministers of other denomi- 



160 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

nations are abundantly paid for their labours, the Methodist 
preachers not only receive no pecuniary compensation, but 
indignantly spurn the thought, as degrading them down to a 
level with hireling priests. Whether this impression is in- 
tentionally left upon the minds of the people, we know not; 
we only state the fact. It should be kept in mind, moreo- 
ver, that when we speak of the compensation of Methodist 
preachers, we mean the travelling preachers and circuit riders; 
the local preacher receives no pay by the rules of the discip- 
line, except when he 'fills the place of the travelling preacher.' 
" Let us now examine what provision is made in the 
Book of Discipline for remunerating the travelling ministry 
for their toils, always bearing in mind, that be it scant or libe- 
ral, it is precisely what these preachers have legislated into 
their own pockets; and that at their pleasure, it may be in- 
creased to any practicable extent, without consulting the 
people who pay it." [Here follow the several items from the 
discipline, which have been already stated.] 

" Thus far the discipline. Now let us sum up. We will 
take an average case, say a preacher with a wife and five 
children, two above and three under seven years of age. The 
account will stand as follows: 

Annual allowance to the preacher, . . . $100,00 

do do to the preacher's wife, . . 100,00 

Two children above seven, $24 each, . . 48,00 

Three children under seven, $16 each, . . 48,00 

Table expenses, or boarding, at 75 cents each 

per week, for six persons, omitting the 

youngest child, and omitting domestics, . 234.00 

House rent, 45,00 

Travelling expenses to the conference, &c, 25,00 



$600,00 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 161 

cc This allowance of six hundred dollars is greatly increas- 
ed, if the preacher's family numbers eight or ten. And should 
he become disabled by accident or infirmity, the allowance is 
continued to him and his children, even though he should be 
laid aside in the early part of his ministry; so that for a few 
years', or weeks', or days' service, he and his family may re- 
ceive their allowance for half a century. And when he 
goes to rest from his labours, he has the consolation of know- 
ing that his widow and children will not be cast upon the 
cold charity of an unfeeling world, but will be provided with 
a very respectable annual allowance. Well may we inquire 
with Dr. Schmucker, 6 what denomination of Christians is 
there in our land, whose ministers would not gladly accept 
this provision ?' 

" Nothing but the necessity of defending ourselves against 
the ungenerous assaults of our adversaries, would constrain 
us to enter into these minute calculations. Since, however, 
they have provoked the discussion, we esteem it to be our 
duty to let the Christian public know the whole truth. 
It should be remembered, therefore, that the foregoing esti- 
mates are made for a region of country where the ordinary 
salaries of the ministers of other denominations rate from 
$400 to $500— rarely above the latter sum, except in a few 
instances in large and expensive villages, and their vicinity; 
and often less than the former amount — $400. With what 
shadow of truth or justice, then, are these men denounced 
by the c preachers,' whose allowance by their own Discipline, 
is considerably larger? This their most zealous advocates 
are compelled to admit. The Discipline moreover, is the 
handy work of the preachers exclusively. This sum, there- 
fore, ($600,) is the annual compensation which they have 
ordained to be due for their ministerial services. This is the 
sum they will receive, if they can get it, and which they have 
21 



162 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

passed the requisite laws to secure, provided the people will 
submit to be taxed to this amount. What then becomes of 
their voluntary poverty? Ought they not to blush for the 
outcry which they have raised respecting the large salaries of 
the clergy of other branches of the church ? Is it fair, is it 
honest, to indulge in harsh reflections and taunting insinua- 
tions against ministers who do not receive, in numberless 
instances, so large a salary as Methodist preachers have de- 
creed to be not too large a sum for a clergyman with a certain 
family ? 

" In confirmation of the above estimate, the Rev. R. S. 
Storrs, in a letter to the editor of the { Home Missionary,' 
speaking of Lower Canada, writes as follows: c The salary 
of the Methodist ministers is fixed at one hundred guineas 
per annum, with a furnished dwelling house; and thirty 
guineas are added when there are three children; and ten 
guineas more on the addition of each child to the family.' 
So that a preacher with four children, would receive one 
hundred and forty guineas, which, with a furnished dwelling 
house, would be worth between seven and eight hundred dol- 
lars. And yet Mr. Storrs says, c the expense of living in 
Canada is comparatively small.' 

"We are not sufficiently in possession of the facts to 
form a detailed estimate for our largest sized towns and ci- 
ties. The following statements however, will afford a clue 
to explain how these matters are managed there. In the 
trial of an action for libel in New York, brought by Azor 
Hoyt against Rev. Messrs. Waugh, Emory, Bangs and J. 
Collard, — Rev. Mr. Durbin (now president of Dickinson 
College) testified as follows: c My salary is twelve hundred 
and fifty dollars annually; that of Mr. Bangs, I think, fifteen 
hundred or upwards — that of Mr. Merritt, about twelve hun- 
dred — that of Mr. Waugh, sixteen hundred — that of Mr. 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 163 

Mason is, I think, over one thousand and under fifteen hun- 
dred dollars? Now, whether it is understood that besides 
this monied compensation, these gentlemen receive a fur- 
nished house, rent free, table expenses, &c, according to 
the discipline, we are not informed. If so, the foregoing 
sums would be swelled to a very handsome remuneration for 
their toils.* **** 

" In conclusion: If such be the poverty of the ministry 
of Methodism, I presume there are but few who, in relation 
to themselves, would refuse to write upon it, c perpetua esto.' 
Six or seven hundred dollars secured in compensation of la- 
bours, for the right performance of which there has not been 
any preparatory expenditure worthy of notice, is no mean pro- 
vision for the good things of this life. In most other denomi- 
nations, the intended minister is required to pass through a 
course of training, from seven to twelve years in duration, 
in which he must expend a small estate before he can enter 
upon the duties of his profession; and if, in the providence 
of God, he is disabled by disease or accident after the few 
first years or weeks of his ministry, he must resign his 
charge, and of course his means of subsistence, to some 
more favoured occupant. Not so the preacher of Method- 
ism. After the expiration of the few first years or weeks of 
his ministry, even though reduced by the visitation of Hea- 
ven to a state of utter helplessness, he is entitled to a clear 
income for himself and wife of two hundred dollars, or the 
interest of three thousand three hundred and thirty three dol- 
lars; and his children are also provided for. It may be ques- 

* From the largeness of the sums mentioned, I suppose that their " ta- 
ble expenses" were included in them; but it is highly probable that they 
were accommodated with dwelling houses rent free — and as rents are ve- 
ry high in New York, this alone would greatly swell the amount of their 
actual salaries. 



164 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

tioned whether any man, minister or layman, would be con- 
sidered far from the pathway of wealth, who, in four years, 
or as it may be, in four days, with scarce any previous ex- 
penditure, and with no risk of pecuniary loss, could realize 
an annual income of equal magnitude. And should the 
preacher survive for fifty years in a state of incapacity, and 
his wife be also spared, they will be entitled to draw the 
sum of ten thousand dollars, besides the support of their chil- 
dren." — Difficulties of Arminian Methodism, letter V11L, p. 
283, S-c. 

I will now cite the opinion of an able writer, who publish- 
ed a series of articles on Methodism, in 1834, in the 
" Christian Intelligencer'' of New York — the organ of the 
Protestant Reformed Dutch Church. The following extracts 
are taken from No. VI., entitled " The salaries which the dif- 
ferent grades of ministers in the Methodist Episcopal Church 
are called to receive. 

" In regard to the temporal economy of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, our limits will allow us to notice only the 
most important facts. It shall be our aim to state these facts 
fairly as they appear in the Book of Discipline. 

" The first fact to he observed is, that the buildings erect- 
ed and occupied as Methodist Episcopal meeting houses, 
with their appendages, belong in no instance to the people of 
the several congregations; but every meeting house, in the 
United States, belongs to the General Conference. * # * 

a The next particular to be noticed, is the allowed sala- 
ries of the Methodist Episcopal itinerant preachers. { The 
annual allowance of the travelling preachers, shall be one 
hundred dollars and their travelling expenses.' This is small 
enough to satisfy the scruples of the most jealous hater of 
clerical salaries. But it is written also in the Book of Dis- 
cipline, that c the annual allowance of the wives of travel- 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 165 

ling preachers shall be one hundred dollars.' Surely it is no 
more than right that the wife of a travelling preacher who is 
bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh, should be provided 
for as well as himself. ' Each child of a travelling preach- 
er shall be allowed sixteen dollars annually to the age of 
seven years, and twenty-four dollars annually from the age 
of seven to fourteen years.' In another part of the Book 
of Discipline, it is made the duty of the people in each cir- 
cuit or station, to provide the preacher with a house, and c to 
furnish it, at least, with heavy furniture.' A Methodist 
Episcopal travelling preacher and his wife and children can- 
not live comfortably, without a house to shelter them, and 
heavy furniture to use, more readily than preachers of other 
sects and their families. It is also made the duty of a cer- 
tain committee, to estimate the amount necessary to pay for 
the fuel or fire-wood and the table expenses of the preach- 
er's family; and the duty of the stewards to provide the esti- 
mated amount, in money or otherwise, by such means as 
they may devise. A Methodist Episcopal itinerant preacher 
and the members of his family, have c eyes, organs and di- 
mensions,' as well as preachers of other sects and their fami- 
lies. They are ' fed with the same kind of food, hurt with 
the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, warmed by 
the same summer, and cooled by the same winter,' as 
preachers of other sects and their families. And since they 
have found all this to be true, it is not wonderful that the 
General Conference has passed a law making it the duty of 
the people to provide them with fuel, and to defray their ta- 
ble expenses. Suppose, then, the case of a married preach- 
er with two children, from seven to fourteen years of age, 
and three children under seven years of age, — his annual al- 
lowance amounts to two hundred and ninety-six dollars. If 
such a man can be supplied, in addition to this, with a 



166 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

house, and with half his household furniture, and with fuel, 
and with what will meet his table expenses, and with his 
travelling expenses as he rides round his circuit, or journeys 
to the conferences; and if he can receive, besides, the little 
and occasional free-will offerings of his people; and if his 
people will sometimes go round into congregations of other 
denominations and beg for him; how much is his living worth 
in money? Certainly, it is worth not less, but more than 
the average salary of all the Reformed Dutch, Presbyterian, 
and Congregational ministers in the United States. Certain- 
ly there are very many Reformed Dutch, Presbyterian, and. 
Congregational ministers, who would gladly exchange their 
salaries for the. support of Methodist Episcopal circuit 
preachers. Certainly, very few Reformed Dutch, Presbyte- 
rian, and Congregational societies would undertake to pay 
their pastors at the rate of the allowance and perquisites of 
the Methodist Episcopal travelling clergy. But the items 
already enumerated, are not the whole. Let the itinerant 
preacher hold on till he is superannuated, or worn-out, and 
he is still entitled to receive, whether rich or poor, one hun- 
dred dollars annually for himself; and if he has a wife, one 
hundred dollars annually for her. When he dies, whether in 
early life or old in years, whether independent or insolvent, 
he leaves to his widow and his orphans, a right to draw the 
same allowance which he might have drawn for them had 
he lived. It is also made the duty of the Annual Confer- 
ence to c raise in such manner as may be deemed best, a year- 
ly sum for the subsistence and education of such orphan 
child, or children,' as may be left entirely destitute by a de- 
ceased member of the Annual Conference, c until he, she, or 
they, shall have arrived at fourteen years of age. The 
amount of which yearly sum shall be fixed by a committee 
of the conference at each session, in advance.' How much 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 167 

would it be worth to a Reformed Dutch, Presbyterian, or 
Congregational preacher, if, instead of being called to trust 
implicitly in ' the God of the widow and the Father of the 
fatherless,' he might enjoy the assurance that his wife and 
children, in case of his removal, should be partakers in some 
such tangible provision against want ? 

" Let us endeavour to make a fair estimate of the total 
sum which a circuit preacher with a wife and two children 
from seven to fourteen years of age, and three under seven 
years, annually receives, or is allowed by the Book of Dis- 
cipline to receive. . 

" Allowed to receive for himself, .... $100,00 

For his wife, .......... 100,00 

For two children from seven to fourteen years 

of age, . 48,00 

For three children under seven years of age, 48,00 
For travelling expenses, probably, about . 40,00 
For house rent and the use of c heavy furni- 
ture, probably, about 60,00 

For fuel, probably, about 40,00 

For table expenses, estimated by a commit- 
tee, (one member with which we are ac- 
quainted,) a few years since, at about . 265,00 



Total sum, . $701,00 
" In this statement we have omitted to mention, that a 
circuit preacher in riding round his circuit is absent from his 
family a great part of his time, and necessarily obtains his 
boarding and horse keeping amongst his people, free of ex- 
pense to himself. If these items were taken into the account, 
they would swell his allowed salary, to at least, eight hun- 
dred dollars. 



168 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

" Suppose that a Methodist Episcopal itinerant preacher 
with the same number of persons in his family, and of the 
same ages as we have supposed in the above calculation, 
should be stationed by the bishop in one of our large cities; 
and what would he annually receive, or be allowed by the 
Book of Discipline to receive ? 

u Allowed to receive for himself, .... $100,00 

For his wife, 100,00 

For two children from seven to fourteen years 

of age, 48,00 

For three children under seven years of age, 48,00 
For travelling expenses : in a large city, the 
hire or the keeping of a horse, to enable 
him to perform his journeys, would proba- 
bly cost, . ... . . 125,00 

For house rent, and the use of c heavy furni- 
ture,' in alarge city, they would, probably, 

be worth, 700,00 

For fuel, probably, . 100,00 

For table expenses, probably, 375,00 



Total sum, . $1596,00 
cc c The preachers in the city of New York, in the year 
1821, received as follows: 

" < A. Hunt, $750; S. Merwin, 847; L. Clark, 816; B. 
Hibbard, 763; J. Spicer, 564.— Total, $3,750, exclusive of 
house rent, which may be called at the lowest, $1,260, mak- 
ing $5000 for five preachers.' — New York Telescope. Mut. 
Rights and Chris. In., April 20, 1830 p. 158." [The sub- 
sequent increase of house rent, &c, in New York, would of 
course, greatly swell these amounts and make the average 
probably about as stated above.] 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 169 

" The Methodist Episcopal bishops are allowed to receive 
their salaries annually from ' the funds of the book concern.' 
Their salaries must be paid out of these funds before any 
part of them are appropriated to pay the salaries of the itin- 
erant preachers; of course, the bishops are sure of receiving 
their money, whether any be left for the travelling preachers 
or not. ' The book agents, and the book committee in New 
York,' are constituted a committee £ to estimate the amount 
necessary to meet the family expenses of the bishops;' and 
if the bishops can make it appear that their reasonable fami- 
ly expenses amount to one, two, three, or four thousand dol- 
lars per annum, there is nothing in the Book of Discipline to 
prohibit their receiving as much; for there are no limits pre- 
scribed to their salaries. 

" It may, perhaps, be said by the people of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, that their itinerant preachers do not gen- 
erally receive as large salaries as the Book of Discipline al- 
lows them to receive, because they are unable to obtain 
them from their societies. Admitting this to be true, still 
the case is not materially altered; for the fact remains, that 
they hold to the principle of receiving the full amount of their 
salaries as allowed them by the Book of Discipline. The same 
plea might be urged by many of the ministers of the Reformed 
Dutch, Presbyterian, and Congregational Churches. It is, 
perhaps, not exceeding the bounds of truth, to state that one 
third of them do not obtain the whole of their stipulated 
salaries, from the inability of their people to pay them. Re- 
formed Dutch, Presbyterian, and Congregational ministers, 
however, are destitute of resources similar to those of Meth- 
odist Episcopal preachers, when their societies fail to furnish 
their salaries. It is a matter of trifling importance with a 
Methodist Episcopal itinerant preacher when his people fail 
in giving him what the Book of Discipline allows, so long 
22 



170 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 



as he can be a sharer in the income proceeding from what 
are called £ the chartered fund' and ' the book concern.' 
The income arising from which must be very great." 

I will now introduce the testimony of Methodist preach- 
ers themselves — men who had been, for many years, in the 
ministry of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and who there- 
fore had, from personal experience and observation, the very 
best opportunities of knowing the truth on this subject. 
In " The Mutual Rights," &c, vol. I., p. 237, they say:— 
" We take the minutes of the year 1823, and find there 
are 1226 travelling preachers; of these we will suppose one 
half to be married, and each married preacher to have, on 
an average, two children, one over seven years, and the other 
under. The whole number of married preachers will be 
613, and the number of single preachers the same. We 
will not undertake to say what number is stationed in towns 
and cities, but suppose there may be one hundred. If we 
allow one third of this number to be married men, (and sure- 
ly this is a very low calculation) we shall have 33 men w T ith 
their families, and 67 single men to fill the city stations; all 
the rest are appointed to circuits. We shall allow no dis- 
count for those who are stationed in towns, because we be- 
lieve they get their full quarterage. The account then will 
stand as follows: 

33 married men and their families, at $800 
per annum, including all expenses for 
quarterage, table expenses, house rent, 
fuel, travelling expenses, &c, $26400,00 

67 single men, at $260 per annum, includ- 
ing quarterage, boarding, travelling ex- 
penses, &c, 17420,00 



Amount carried forward, 



$43820,00 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

Amount carried forward, 

580 married men on circuits, at $100, $58000,00 

580 wives, at do., 100 58000,00 

580 children over 7 years, at 24 13920,00 

580 do under 7 years, at 16 9280,00 



171 

$43820,00 



$139200,00 



Discount at 50 per cent, is 
Board of 580 men, at $2 per week, 
Ditto of 580 wives, at $2 per week, 
Ditto of 1160 children, at $1 per 

week, 
House rent and fuel, $75 per an- 
num, 
Travelling expenses, $12 per an- 
num, 
546 single, at $100, 
Discount on this sum at 50 per 

cent., is 
Boarding at $2 per week each, 
Travelling expenses at $12 per an- 
num each, 
Keeping 1126 horses at $1 per 
week each, 



54600,00 



69600,00 
60320,00 
60320,00 

60320,00 

43500,00 

6960,00 



27300,00 
56784,00 

6552,00 



58552,00 



$494028,00 
" Note. In all our estimates, we have wished to be under, 
rather than over the true sum." 

According to the above statement, w T hen the number of 
itinerant preachers was only 1226, and with the deduction 
of 50 per cent, on the " quarterage" of all the circuit preach- 
ers, and allowing only two children to each married preach- 
er, the annual expense of their support w r as four hundred 



172 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

and ninety-four thousand and twenty-eight dollars: — being 
an average (with the discount mentioned, and allowing only 
two children to each) of $583,32 for every married preach- 
er — and, with the same discount, an average of $222,59 
for every single preacher. Without the discount, the total 
sum for the support of 1226 preachers, would be five hun- 
dred and ninety thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight 
dollars: — being an average of $696,86 for each married 
preacher, with a wife and only two children; — and $267,12 
for every single preacher. 

According to these gentlemen, the average salary of a 
Methodist preacher, with a wife and two children, one under 
and one over seven years of age, '" stationed in towns and 
cities," is $800,00 

Add the allowance for two more children un- 
der 7 years, at $16, . 32,00 

Ditto for one child above 7, 24,00 

Ditto for the boarding of two of the addition- 
al children, omitting the youngest, at $1 
per week, 104,00 



The total sum is $960,00 
Which is very nearly the sum ($976,00) that I have stated 
as the fair average. — See page 146. 

Now let us make a calculation, according to the rate giv- 
en by these gentlemen, of the support of a married preach- 
er, with a wife and five children, three under and two above 
seven years of age — when appointed to a country circuit or 
station. The case would stand thus: — 

Allowed for himself and wife, .... $200,00 
Ditto for 5 children, 3 under and 2 above 7 

years, 96,00 



Amount carried forward, $296,00 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 173 

Amount carried forward, $296,00 
Table expenses, or board for himself and 

wife, at $2 each per week, 208,00 

Board of children, at $2 per week for the 

four, omitting the youngest, .... 104,00 

House rent and fuel, 75,00 

Travelling expenses, 12,00 

Keeping of a horse, at $1 per week, . . 52,00 



$747,00 

Thus, according to these gentlemen, who had the very- 
best opportunity of knowing, the average salary of a Meth- 
odist preacher, with such a family, if appointed to a country 
circuit or station, would be, without any discount on his 
" quarterage," — $747,00; — which is upwards of eighty dol- 
lars more than the average which I have given on page 144. 

Again, in their " Review of the answer given by the late 
General Conference to the petitions and memorials sent up 
by the Reformers," they say: — 

" In pursuing this report, we have now arrived at a point 
which brings to view, ' a topic, to which we advert with 
great reluctance;' but the conference ' compel us.' The para- 
graph is long, and in our opinion, presents a novel specimen 
of self gratulation, and irreverend boasting. * The present 
economy bears with peculiar severity upon the personal and 
domestic comforts of the itinerant ministry.' ' The surest 
way to secure their worldly interest, personal ease, and do- 
mestic comforts, would be to effect the changes proposed.' 
4 We do not doubt that the changes proposed would increase 
our temporal comforts,' &c. 

" Such. is the style of the report. But are such the facts ? 
To facts we must appeal, however delicate the investigation. 
Where can a man of talents perform services with more cer- 



174 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

tain prospects of reward than in the Methodist itineracy ? 
If he be poor, he is at once substantially made rich, if com- 
fortable accommodations may be called riches. What table 
does not offer him the best; though the day before he may 
have left the plough, the shoe maker's bench or the tailor's 
board, the day after he has a servant to wait upon him. 
Should not one more suitable be at hand, perhaps aged and 
respectable men, either from politeness or love, become his 
servants. If hitherto obscure and unknown, he is at once 
introduced into the most respectable society. The varied 
field of life through which he moves, diversifies his delights, 
and relieves him from those mental labours, common to sta- 
tionary ministers. 

" We are of the opinion that a system which at once ele- 
vates men from the various departments of humble life, and 
from a state of dependence, to sovereign rule; from compar- 
ative ignorance, to the means of improvement in knowledge; 
so far from being a system of sacrifice and self-denial, in 
these respects, is one of great enjoyment; and it sometimes 
proves a system of emolument. Could we fully receive 
the report of the conference, we might suppose, that, like 
Moses, they had denied themselves the prospect of great 
honours, wealth, and pleasure. We are however constrain- 
ed to believe, that there are few, if any, of those itinerants, 
who would change their situation for one of less sacrifice, 
unless it afforded him as great enjoyment and emolument. 

" The day has gone by in this country when the Meth- 
odist ministers went ' forth in tears' on account of persecu- 
tion, l sowing precious seed ;' the winter is now past, 
the rain is over and gone; the flowers appear on the earth ; 
1 the time of the singing of birds is come, and the voice of the 
turtle is heard in our land.' The Methodist itinerants of 
former times, were like ' the voice of one crying in the wil- 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 175 

derness, prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths 
strait.' They were then men of plainness and self-denial. 
A contrast of such with those of the present time certainly 
exhibits a great disparity. 

" But would the changes proposed really improve the con- 
dition of our itinerant brethren, as their report supposes ? 
How could it? They have all power in their hands at pre- 
sent; what more can they have, according to the civil laws 
of this country ? The change proposed contemplates the 
transfer of that power to the Methodist community at large. 
Query: If the community had the selection of talents, would 
all the itineracy be continued in service ? If the preferment 
of men depended on talents and moral worth, instead of 
episcopal patronage, would not immediate ins and outs en- 
sue ? If our ministry in general were to stand or fall on 
the ground of personal worth, instead of that of authority, 
should we not soon have a more studious, holy, able and 
useful ministry ? Whatever party men may say in answer 
to these queries, we cheerfully confide their solution to the 
'good sense and candour of the public.'" — lb., vol. IV., 
pp. 358 and 9. 

The foregoing extracts, be it remembered, were penned by- 
gentlemen, who, from their long connection with the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church and ministry, were able to speak 
from personal knowledge: — and I have copied them, not on- 
ly because they show that the support of the Methodist 
preachers is ample, but likewise because they exhibit what 
are, in their judgment, the literary character of many of the 
itinerants, and the real value of their services as public in- 
structors. 

In order to guard against misconception, let it be distinct- 
ly observed, that we do not doubt that " the labourer is 
worthy of his hire." We have exhibited the foregoing esti- 



176 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

mates, &c, because the fact which they prove has been 
most flatly denied, and its proof rudely and pertinaciously 
challenged — and also for the purpose of exposing the invi- 
dious and unrighteous comparisons which are often made be- 
tween the salaries of Methodist preachers and those of the 
pastors of other protestant churches: — and not because wor- 
thy ministers are not entitled to a liberal support for their la- 
borious and valuable services. How far it is for the good 
of society to maintain those who are mere ministerial quacks 
—who, by their notorious incompetency and vulgar fanati- 
cism, are a disgrace to the clerical profession, and a re- 
proach to religion — is a question which I shall not at present 
discuss. But that those among the Methodist clergy — (and 
doubtless there are such) who are pious and faithful men, 
and " able to teach others," are worthy of a liberal support, 
there can be no doubt; and it is an honour to the laity of 
that church, that they do provide so amply for them. I will 
quote, with approbation and pleasure, the following generous 
extract, which will not only express my own views on the sub- 
ject of ministerial support, but at the same time serve to show 
that the Methodist Reformers, w T hose estimates and views I 
have just given, were actuated by no envious or malignant 
spirit towards their itinerant brethren. The extract is taken 
from an article headed " Rights of the Itinerant Minis- 
ters," and is as follows: 

" They are entitled to a support from those for whom they 
labour. That support ought always to be regulated by the 
ability of those who pay, and the necessities of him who la- 
bours. And we believe that in general, this is the case among 
the Methodists, quite as much, at least, as among any other 
Christian denomination. Nothing, it would seem, is more 
clear, than that if the church requires the whole time and at- 
tention of an individual occupied in her service, she ought 



Ministerial support. lM 

to assume the maintenance of that individual. It is fur- 
thermore evident, I would suppose, that the church ought to 
afford her ministers such a support as will enable them to ap- 
pear respectable in their persons and families, and to exercise 
a becoming hospitality to strangers, who may visit them; as 
also to be able to give something in charitable donations to 
the poor. The reputation of the church itself must needs 
require that her ministers appear respectable, and I hope no 
Christian will be willing to deny them the ability to share in 
the pleasures of benevolence. Our confidence in their in- 
tegrity, ought to remove the fear of intrusting them with 
something more than a bare supply, for the true minister of 
Christ will be as likely to appropriate his supply to a charita* 
ble use, as any other man. I have thrown together these 
disunited and broken ideas, in order to attract the attention 
of some one who has more leisure than I for the prosecution 
of the subject. And because I wish it distinctly understood, 
that while I seek reform in the church, I respect, and intend 
ever to maintain the rights of the ministers, as well as 
those of the members." — Mutual Rights, vol. IL, pp* 251 
and 2. 

Having thus shown, from their Book of Discipline, and 
the testimony of others, what is the probable average salary 
of the ministers of the Methodist Episcopal Church, let me 
now, in further prosecution of my design, make a few re» 
marks relative to the salary of Presbyterian pastors;— ob- 
serving that the same might be made, substantially, respect- 
ing the ministerial support of all the other principal protest* 
ant denominations. 

The following extracts from our Form of Government, 
chap. XIV., will show what are the moral and literary quali- 
fications required of candidates for the gospel ministry in the 
Presbyterian Church: — 
23 



178 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

" The Holy Scriptures require that some trial be previous- 
ly had of them who are to be ordained to the ministry of 
the gospel, that this sacred office may not be degraded, by 
being committed to weak or unworthy men; and that the 
churches may have an opportunity to forma better judgment 
respecting the talents of those by whom they are to be in- 
structed and governed. For this purpose presbyteries shall 
license probationers to preach the gospel, that after a com- 
petent trial of their talents, and receiving from the churches 
a good report, they may, in due time, ordain them to the sa- 
cred office. 

" It is proper and requisite that candidates applying to the 
presbytery to be licensed to preach the gospel, produce sa- 
tisfactory testimonials of their good moral character, and of 
their being regular members of some particular church. 
And it is the duty of the presbytery, for their satisfaction 
with regard to the real piety of such candidates, to examine 
them respecting their experimental acquaintance with reli- 
gion, and the motives which influence them to desire the sa- 
cred office. This examination shall be close and particular, 
and, in most cases, may best be conducted in the presence 
of the presbytery only. And it is recommended, that the 
candidates be also required to produce a diploma of bachelor 
or master of arts, from some college or university: or, at least, 
authentic testimonials of his having gone through a regular 
course of learning. 

" Because it is highly reproachful to religion, and danger- 
ous to the church, to intrust the holy ministry to weak and 
ignorant men, the presbytery shall try each candidate, as to his 
knowledge of the Latin language: and the original languages 
in which the Holy Scriptures were written. They shall also 
examine him on the arts and sciences; on theology, natural 
and revealed; and on ecclesiastical history, the sacraments, 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 179 

and church government. And in order to make trial of his 
talents to explain and vindicate, and practically to enforce 
the doctrines of the gospel, the presbytery shall require of 
him, 

" A Latin exegesis on some common head in divinity. 

" A critical exercise; in which the candidate shall give a 
specimen of his taste and judgment in sacred criticism; pre- 
senting an explication of the original text, stating its con- 
nection, illustrating its force and beauties, removing its diffi- 
culties, and solving any important questions which it may 
present. 

"A lecture, or exposition of several verses of Scripture; 
and, 

" A popular sermon. 

u These, or other similar exercises, at the discretion of 
the presbytery, shall be exhibited until they shall have ob- 
tained satisfaction as to the candidate's piety, literature, and 
aptness to teach in the churches. The lecture and popular 
sermon, if the presbytery think proper, may be delivered in 
the presence of a congregation. 

" That the most effectual measures may betaken to guard 
against the admission of insufficient men into the sacred of- 
fice, it is recommended, that no candidate, except in extraor- 
dinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his having completed 
the usual course of academical studies, he shall have studied 
divinity at least two years, under some approved divine 
or professor of theology." — [It is now usual for our candi- 
dates, after they have graduated at some college, or have 
gone through a regular course of learning, to spend three 
years at some one of our theological seminaries in the study 
of divinity.] 

The course of study thus required, occupies from seven 
to ten or twelve years; and in its prosecution, the candi- 



180 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

date is often obliged to spend a considerable estate — some- 
times the whole of his patrimony. It is true that a great 
many, being unable to defray the expense, are assisted by 
the Board of Education of the Presbyterian Church; but it 
is with the distinct understanding, that the money advanced, 
shall be refunded, if ever the candidate becomes able to do so. 

The regulation of the salaries of Presbyterian ministers, 
is left, as it should be left — with the people. Each congre- 
gation calls the man of their own choice, and determines 
the amount of his salary. This amount is generally regulat- 
ed more by the estimated ability of the congregation, than 
the necessities of the minister whom they call. That is, the 
sum agreed upon by the congregation, is usually less than 
the people would acknowledge to be requisite for the com- 
fortable support of the pastor; but it is what they are able, 
or think themselves only able to give. All that is said on 
this subject in our Form of Government is contained in the 
following form of a call: — 

u The congregation of being, on sufficient, grounds, 

well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of you 
and having good hopes, from our past experience of your 
labours, that your ministrations in the gospel will be profita- 
ble to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and desire you 
to undertake the pastoral office in said congregation; pro- 
mising you, in the discharge of your duty, all proper sup- 
port, encouragement, and obedience in the Lord. And that 
you may be free from worldly cares and avocations, we here- 
by promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of 
in regular quarterly, (or half yearly, or yearly) pay- 
ments, during the time of your being and continuing the 
regular pastor of this church." — Chap. XV. 

The blanks in the foregoing form, are filled, as I have 
said, by the people themselves, according to their own sense 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 181 

of propriety or ability; and I have never known of a casein 
which any of our ecclesiastical courts have interfered with 
the pecuniary arrangement thus made by the people with 
their respective pastors. 

The nominal amount of the salaries of Presbyterian bish- 
ops or pastors varies much according to the ability or liber- 
ality of their flocks, and the expense of living in different 
places. 

In country parishes, and in the smaller towns and villages, 
I suppose that their salaries range, nominally, from $400 to 
$500. Some receiving much less than the sum first named, 
and a few, perhaps, a little more than the amount last men- 
tioned. Certain am I, that $400 are considerably more than 
the average salary of the country pastors, settled within the 
bounds of the Presbytery of Baltimore. And it should be 
remembered, that of the sum promised, many do not receive 
the full amount — some not more than one-half, or two thirds; 
and even for what they do receive, they must wait, often- 
times for months, yea, years ! 

It may be asked, — how do they live on such trifling sala- 
ries ? I answer, that if they depended entirely on their sala- 
ries, they could not live ! Multitudes of them are therefore 
obliged to employ a large portion of their time in teaching, 
or in cultivating the soil, and others are drawing largely up- 
on their own private means to make up the deficiency of 
their ministerial support ! With their previous liberal ed- 
ucation and mental discipline, they are able to sustain them- 
selves as religious teachers with much greater facility than 
they could otherwise do, but even with these advantages, 
many of them are compelled, by their daily secular employ- 
ments, to devote the hours usually allotted to recreation and 
repose, in studious preparation for their sabbath and minis- 
terial duties ! It is my deliberate conviction that there is 



182 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

not a body of clergy on earth, with any thing like the same 
piety, talents, learning and zeal, who receive so poor a re- 
muneration for their services. And yet these are the men, 
between whom, and the Methodist itinerants, who receive 
so much more, the most invidious and disingenuous compa- 
risons are often drawn ! I confess that, with my personal 
knowledge of their deprivations, self-denials and toils, I 
have found it difficult to restrain my indignation, when I have 
heard of such men being denounced as " hireling priests'' 
and " money preachers," by the friends of that very system 
whose circuit preachers are so much more liberally and am- 
ply provided for ! ! Beloved men of God ! your lot is in- 
deed hard: — to be deprived of what is necessary for your 
support, or else obliged to "labour with your own hands," 
to keep yourselves and families from actual starvation ! — and 
yet to be thus stigmatized and persecuted by men calling 
themselves Christians ! — but remember that your reward is 
on high — and great and glorious will that reward be, if ye 
persevere, " through evil as well as good report," faithful 
unto the end ! — Brethren, my prayer is, that you may be di- 
vinely supported under your painful sacrifices and arduous 
labours, and that God may give your accusers the grace, not 
only of repentance, but of Christian honour, truth, and 
charity ! 

The nominal salaries of the Presbyterian pastors, located 
in the larger towns and cities, are perhaps about double what 
they are in the country parishes. They probably range from 
$800 to $1000 — some receive less than the former sum, and 
very few more than the latter. 

In the ininciipal cities, where the cost of living is very 
high, their salaries are greater. A few pastors, presiding 
over large and wealthy churches, receive what may be called 
comparatively large salaries; but the number of these is 



/ 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 183 

very small indeed. I think it probable, however, as I have 
before stated, that our pastors do, in general, receive larg- 
er salaries, in some half a dozen of our principal cities, 
than the Methodist ministers stationed in the same places. 
And yet it is a fact, that many of them receive less than 
some of the Methodist pastors, located in the same cities. 
Let me state the case of one, as an example, and I take 
this one, not only because I am best acquainted with its de- 
tails, but because it has been made the subject of invi- 
dious comparison with the alleged u small salary" of the 
neighbouring Methodist preachers. The Presbyterian bish- 
op to whom I refer, was settled in this good city of Balti- 
more, between twelve and thirteen years ago. For several 
years after his settlement, he received a nominal salary of 
$800, which was subsequently increased, until it amounted, 
in 1840, to $1500. The amount actually receivd by him, 
during the twelve years, averages, precisely, one thousand 
and thirty-three dollars and thirty-three cents ($1033,33) per 
annum. Out of this comparatively small salary, he has given 
in money, towards the liquidation of the debt of the church 
alone, — to say nothing of the contributions to other benevo- 
lent institutions, and the poor, — the sum of one thousand 
three hundred and fifty dollars. If this sum, thus returned 
directly to the church, were subtracted from his salary, it 
would leave an average of nine hundred and seventy dollars 
and eighty three cents ($970,83) per year. And yet, while 
the Rev. pastor of the Light street Methodist Church is 
said to have been receiving twelve hundred dollars ($1200,00) 
per annum, exclusive of house rent, — this Presbyterian bish- 
op is privately stigmatized, by some of the friends of Meth- 
odism, as receiving an enormous salary ! ! I said that the 
salary of this Presbyterian pastor w<as recently raised to 



184 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

$1500: — this sum, however, he received for a single year 
only. At the expiration of that year, in view of the moneta- 
ry embarrassments of the times, he voluntarily relinquish^ 
ed one-fifth of it, ($300,00) and has continued to do so ever 
since. Yea, further, finding the pressure of the times in- 
creasing, this Presbyterian bishop spontaneously expressed 
to his congregation his cheerful readiness to submit to any 
additional reduction which they might judge expedient, rath- 
er than that the church should get involved, or he become a 
burthen to his flock. 

Let it not to be supposed, from this statement, that this 
pastor has ever complained of the comparative smallness of 
his salary, or of a want of Christian liberality on the part of 
the people to whom he ministers. Very — very far from it. 
He has always been content with his pastoral lot, and has 
ever spoken of the love and generosity of his beloved flock 
in terms of the highest commendation. They were, at first, 
but few in numbers, and oppressed by a large church debt; 
but as, by the blessing of God, they grew in numbers and 
ability, so did they abound in liberality towards their chosen 
and cherished pastor. The fact that his salary Was increas- 
ed within ten years to nearly double the amount of what it 
was originally, is sufficient and substantial proof of their af- 
fection and generosity towards him; which he has not been 
slow either to appreciate or acknowledge. And to their hon- 
our it should be stated, that when, a short time since, their 
pastor expressed a willingness to make any further sacrifices 
which might be necessary, in view of the continued and in- 
creasing pecuniary difficulties of the times, they spontane- 
ously and unanimously determined, that no additional sacri- 
fices on his part should be permitted. In view of the mis- 
representations which have been specially made of late, I 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 185 

may be pardoned for quoting the resolutions adopted on that 
occasion, by those who have known him long and intimately: 
— they are as follow: — 

" Resolved, That this meeting fully appreciate the earnest 
zeal and untiring liberality of their pastor, as exemplified 
and illustrated by the facts embodied in the report of the 
Board of Trustees. Deservedly strong, as he has been, at 
all times heretofore, in the affectionate regards of the con- 
gregation, the evidences of zeal and liberality thus afforded, 
cannot but endear him the more to his flock, and give him 
yet stronger titles to their esteem and love. 

" Resolved, That while thus bearing testimony to the self- 
devotion, the labours and sacrifices of their pastor, on behalf 
of the church and congregation committed to him, the con- 
gregation earnestly respond to the anxiety expressed by the 
Board of Trustees, that he shall not, under any circumstan- 
ces, be called on to make any additional sacrifices. With 
those already made, seconded as they have been by the libe- 
ral co-operation of all who felt interested in its prosperity, 
the church has been enabled to emerge from the gloom of 
its early difficulties, and in effect, to discharge all its pecu- 
niary liabilities. In this satisfactory state of its concerns, 
the congregation cannot entertain the thought of additional 
sacrifices by their pastor. An extraordinary depression in 
business affairs, such as has been experienced for two years 
past, may indeed justify the measure of sacrifice, as now 
existing, yet a little longer. But under no circumstances 
could this meeting consent to any increased or additional 
sacrifices, on the part of their beloved pastor. And while 
they resolve, that none such shall be permitted, they pledge 
themselves, as a congregation, to join heartily with the Board 
of Trustees, in all requisite measures and action, for render- 
24 



186 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

ing such additional sacrifice on his part, in any event unne- 
cessary." 

And yet, this is the man, — of whom his own people, who 
know him best, thus spontaneously and unanimously testify — 
this is the man who is often contrasted invidiously, by many 
of the friends of Methodism, with the alleged disinterested- 
ness and superior devoted ness of Methodist preachers ! I 
blush to make this exhibit: — but, as even the humble and 
holy apostle was sometimes " provoked" to speak of his 
own sacrifices and labours for the public good, so we are 
sometimes compelled to speak of things, which nothing but 
a sense of duty, in self-defence, could possibly extort from 
our lips or pen. 

In connection with the foregoing statements of the nomi- 
nal amount of the salaries of Presbyterian pastors, it should 
be remembered that, with very few exceptions, the sums 
mentioned are all that they receive. Some few churches have 
provided parsonages or dwelling houses for their pastors, 
and in some few instances, in the country, a lot of ground is 
added for their accommodation. But these exceptions are 
rare. In general, the pastors are obliged to pay their house 
rent out of their salary — and in no instance, within my 
knowledge, is anything allowed, in addition to their salary, 
for table expenses, fuel, furniture, travelling expenses, &c. 

Nor is there any provision made for the " occasional dis- 
tresses" of Presbyterian pastors or their families. No mat- 
ter how inadequate their salary may be to their support — no 
matter how much in arrears their people may be in paying 
them what they had promised — no matter what providential 
misfortunes may have overtaken them, there is no provision 
made for their relief — no general fund from which they may 
derive assistance. 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 187 

Neither is there any provision made for the support of 
those, who, though competent and willing to perform minis- 
terial service, are yet unable to procure a pastoral charge. 
There are no " supernumeraries" on " half-pay" in the Pres- 
byterian Church. However long it may be before a Pres- 
byterian clergyman is settled, and however much he and his 
family may suffer on that account, he receives nothing until 
he obtains a situation, and is actively employed in his pro- 
fessional work. 

There is not any provision made even for those who have 
become disabled by sickness or infirmity from performing 
pastoral duty. The salary of a Presbyterian pastor is pro- 
mised and paid, only " during the time of his being and con- 
tinuing the regular pastor of the church." As soon as he 
ascertains that he has been permanently disabled, he resigns 
his charge; and there is no provision made for the subse- 
quent support either of himself or family. He may have 
spent the whole of his patrimony in his preparation for the 
sacred office, or sacrificed all that remained of his inherit- 
ance in making up the yearly deficiency of his ministerial 
support. He may have spent the best part of his life in la- 
bouring for the good of his flock, and actually destroyed his 
health in their service, — still there is no provision made for 
his sickness or declining age, for he is supported no longer 
than he is able to discharge his pastoral duties with accept- 
ance to his people. Many faithful, but sick and aged pas- 
tors, are thus literally cast upon " the cold charities of the 
world!" I say not that this should be so — that such men have 
not any moral claim on the Christian sympathy, and even 
justice of the churches which they have faithfully served 
during their health and manly vigour. No, no, beyond all 
question, it is the sacred duty of the churches to make some 



188 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

provision for their sick and (£ worn-out" pastors — especially 
as, during their active service, they seldom receive more than 
a bare support, and very often not that ! But I am now 
speaking only of what is the/ad respecting such pastors of 
Presbyterian Churches, and for the purpose of contrasting 
their destitute and miserable condition, with the comparative 
ease and comfort of Methodist preachers similarly disabled 
or superannuated. 

And we must add, that there is no provision made, by the 
church, for the " widows and orphans' 7 of Presbyterian pas- 
tors. If they depart in poverty — and few, if any, are able 
to lay up any thing for their families from their ministerial 
salary, their widows and orphans are left utterly destitute ! 
Who can tell the anxiety and grief of many pastors in anti- 
cipation of their decease on this account ! Who can tell the 
agonizing struggle of many such in death, as they bid their 
weeping companions and children adieu, and leave them in a 
selfish and unfeeling world without the means of procuring 
even the necessaries of life ! What a relief it would be to 
such a dying husband and father, if he could point to some 
ecclesiastical statute which provides so much for his widow 
during her life, and as much as may be " necessary" for the 
ct subsistence and education" of his beloved children ! And 
what a consolation to his wife and children in the remote or 
immediate prospect of his decease ! But while Methodist 
preachers and their families have these precious consolations, 
(and I rejoice and thank God that they have) Presbyterian 
pastors and their families are entirely destitute of them: for 
their church has made no provision for the support of the 
widows of their deceased clergy, or for the subsistence and 
education of their orphans. They may indeed, if by extra 
labour, or severe economy, they can afford it, invest a portion 



MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 189 

of their income in some voluntary association for the relief 
of their widows and orphans: but, I repeat it, the Presbyte- 
rian Church, as such, has made no provision for them, and 
has no fund appropriated to such objects. 

And now, in view of all these facts, is it not true, that, 
"notwithstanding their ungenerous and invidious compari- 
sons, the Methodist clergy are, indirectly, but substantially and 
really, better provided for, as to temporalities, than 
the clergy of other Christian denominations ?" Certainly, 
so far as the Presbyterian ministry are concerned, the Meth- 
odist clergy, as a body, receive considerably larger salaries, 
while actively employed in their profession: — and, in addi- 
tion, they have very valuable provisions made for them, 
when occasionally distressed, when out of regular employ- 
ment, when disabled by sickness, and when worn out by 
age, which Presbyterian ministers have not. And besides 
these great advantages, the widows and orphans of Method- 
ist preachers are liberally provided for, while those of Pres- 
byterian pastors are left, by their church, entirely destitute. 

Before I dismiss this topic, I will again remark that my 
object has not been to show, that the Methodist clergy and 
their families receive too much. Those among them who 
are faithful men and competent instructors, well deserve and 
are justly entitled to a liberal compensation for their profes- 
sional services. And if their friends had been content si- 
lently to allow their preachers to enjoy their comfortable liv- 
ings and emoluments, without reflecting on others in reality 
less liberally provided for, not a syllable should we ever have 
uttered or written on this subject. But when their advo- 
cates indulge in the most invidious comparisions between 
the ministerial support of Methodist preachers and that of 
the clergy of other Christian churches — when Presbyterian 



190 MINISTERIAL SUPPORT. 

pastors, especially, are represented as receiving " large sala- 
ries," and are stigmatized as avaricious and worldly minded 
men, who preach only for money ! — then it becomes an im- 
perative duty, in self-defence, to expose the whole truth. It 
is enough that we should be required to bear the depriva- 
tions and incessant anxieties and toils of our actual lot, with- 
out being subjected to misrepresentation and detraction ! 
And it has been with a view to correct such false represent- 
ations, and to defend ourselves against the injurious effects 
of such unchristian defamation, that we have spread the 
foregoing facts and detailed statements before the public: — 
particularly as our former brief allusion to them elicited so 
flat a denial of their truth, and the evidence on which the 
reference was made, was so arrogantly and provokingly 
challenged ! 



CHAPTER V. 

FINANCIAL MEASURES, OR MODE OF RAISING 
SUPPLIES. 

Class meetings. — Comparative cost of " free seats" and rented pews- 
Love feasts. — Special subscriptions and collections. — Book concern, 
periodicals, &c. — The immense aggregate amount raised from great 
numbers, by small, yet frequent contributions. — These methods contrast- 
ed with the system adopted by the Presbyterian Church. 

Having shown what provisions have been made by the 
preachers of the Methodist Episcopal Church for the temporal 
support of themselves and families; I will devote a few pages 
in exhibiting their peculiar mode of " raising supplies." 

First, by " class meetings." Many persons, not convers- 
ant with the Methodist system of finance, are under the im- 
pression that their weekly class meetings are purely religious, 
or devoted exclusively to spiritual exercises. But the truth 
is, that they constitute one of their most important and pro- 
fitable financial measures — more money being actually raised 
by them than by any other means. 

The origin of class meetings is thus described by Mr. 
Wesley himself — as quoted by Lee in his " Short History of 
the Methodists," page 15: — 

" In 1742, the societies having greatly increased, they 
were divided into classes, each class consisting of about 
twelve persons, who were committed to the care of one per- 
son styled the leader. — Mr. Wesley observes on this occa- 
sion as follows: 



192 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

" ( Feb. 15, 1742 — Many of us were met together in 
Bristol, to consult on a proper method of paying the public 
debt, contracted by building; and it was agreed, 1. That 
every member of the society that was able, should contribute 
a penny a week — 2. That the whole society should be di- 
vided into little companies or classes, of about twelve in 
each class. — 3. That one person in each class should re- 
ceive the contribution of the rest. Thus began, says he, 
that excellent institution, merely upon a temporal account; 
from which we have reaped so many spiritual blessings: we 
soon fixed the same rule in all our societies.' '! 

Having, by this casual circumstance, perceived the im- 
portant financial, as well as spiritual use which might be 
made of such " classes," the founder of Methodism " soon" 
incorporated them into his system — and they have since 
yielded an immense pecuniary revenue to the preachers of 
that sect. — Few indeed, have any adequate conception of 
the vast aggregate amount thus annually raised, because 
the weekly individual contributions are comparatively small. 

This subject deserves particular notice, because nothing is 
more common than for Methodists to boast of their " free 
seats," and to inveigh against the tc rented pews" of other 
churches. And yet it is a fact, that, on an average, they ac- 
tually pay more — much more, in the course of a year, for 
their u free seats," than the members of other churches do 
for their rented pews ! There is a singular adaptation in the 
system of Methodism to conceal the truth on financial sub- 
jects. As it is impossible even to approximate the amount 
of their preacher's salaries without collecting together the 
various items which are mixed up with other subjects, and 
spread over some eight or ten pages of their Book of Dis- 
cipline; so it is impossible for even their members to know, 
how much they pay towards the support of their pastors and 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 193 

their families, without keeping a tedious account of various 
small sums which appear in themselves too insignificant to 
be remembered, much less " booked," but which, in the 
space of a year, amount in fact to a very considerable sum. 
From the want of this attention, multitudes are deceived by 
the smallness of their weekly contributions and have no idea 
of the aggregate amount in the course of a year. Let each 
contributor keep an exact account of every sum, however 
small, which he contributes in his class — at love feasts — at 
the stated sabbath collections, and on special occasions, for 
a single year, and he will be astonished to find how much 
his "free seat" costs him per annum ! ! It is true — these 
contributions are voluntary — each one pays as much, or as 
little as he pleases — and nothing at all if he so chooses. But 
it is precisely so also in those churches which have rented 
pews. No one is compelled to pay pew rent, if he does not 
choose to do so. The rents are graduated so as to suit the 
circumstances of the congregation, and a man may therefore 
rent a pew at almost any price he desires. Many families, 
who are not able to pay pew rent, occupy pews for years 
without paying- a cent for them — and they are cordially wel- 
come to their occupancy, without being expected or desired 
to contribute any thing. But while there is no compulsion 
in either case, is it not expected in both, that those who are 
able will contribute towards the support of the church? and 
that too, according to their ability ? Would any man be 
considered a worthy and acceptable member of a Methodist 
class, who is able to contribute something, and yet will not? 
Does not the Methodist Episcopal Church inculcate it as a 
moral or religious duty, that every member should give, if 
able — arid as much as he is able ? This is not only indubi- 
tably true theoretically, but the system has been practically 
so arranged, as that very few, in their church, can ask to 
25 



194 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

be excused on the plea of poverty. Certainly, very few can 
say that they are not able to give "a penny a week!" 
And thus the system is made to embrace all, except the 
most destitute; and, of course, a large number, who, in 
other churches, would not be expected to give any thing at 
all ! \ 

The sums contributed at the weekly class meetings vary 
according to the ability and liberality of the members. A 
respected clergyman who had been, for many years, in con- 
nection with the Methodist Episcopal Church in this city, in- 
formed me that the amounts ranged from a few cents up to 
a dollar — and that he believed the weekly contribution of 
each member would average ten cents. Well, low as this 
average appears to me to be, let us adopt and compare it 
with the average cost of a " rented seat" in one of our 
pewed churches. For example, in the Third Presbyterian 
Church in this city, the average rent of pews is precisely 
$18,29J per annum: — which, allowing six persons to each 
pew, (and that number can be very comfortably accommodat- 
ed in them,) would be about $3 per year for each seat, or 
less than six cents per week for each person. Thus it ap- 
pears, that while, on an average, the members of Methodist 
classes pay ten cents per week, the average weekly pew rent 
of individuals in the Presbyterian Church named is between 
five and six cents, or only a little more than one half as 
much ! No wonder that " free seats" are lauded, and 
" rented pews" denounced, when it is discovered that they 
probably raise about twice as much money by their free sys- 
tem ! ! — It should be observed, that in this calculation, I 
have not included the sums expected to be given at love 
feasts — special collections, &c, &c. — If these were added, 
they would greatly increase the average yearly cost of a 
Methodist free seat ! and serve to show, still more striking- 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 195 

ly, how much cheaper, after all, rented pews are ! — to say 
nothing of their superior comfort and important moral ad- 
vantages. 

Let me state the case in another form. In the Presbyte- 
rian Church mentioned, the greater number of families rent 
but the half of a pew, which will comfortably seat at least 
three adult persons. The average rent of a half pew would 
be $9,14^ per year, or about seventeen cents a week. Where- 
as a family consisting of an equal number belonging to a 
Methodist class, would pay on an average, thirty cents, per 
week, or $15,60 a year ! In other words, a family of three 
persons, can rent a half pew in the Presbyterian Church, for 
seven cents more per week, than a single person pays, on an 
average, as a member of a Methodist class ! — Or, if there 
are three persons in a family connected with a Methodist 
class, they pay, on an average, nearly twice as much as such 
a family would pay, on an average, for the half of a pew in 
the Presbyterian Church ! ! — to say nothing of the additional 
cost of Methodist love feasts — special subscriptions, &c. &c. 

With regard to the Methodist " love feasts:" it may be 
proper to inform the reader, that they, like their class meet- 
ings, are used for the purpose of revenue. No one who re- 
ceives a ticket of admission to them is indeed compelled to 
pay any thing; but then it is expected that every one, who 
is able, will give something, and as much as he is able. 
And as the occasion is one of special interest, it is to be 
presumed that the people will be as liberal as possible. No 
doubt the love feasts are very profitable, and that the preach- 
ers realize from them a very considerable sum. I was in- 
formed, by the Rev. gentleman before referred to, that the 
individual contributions vary according to the ability or gen- 
erosity of the members; and that the average of each one 
would be about ten cents at each quarterly love feast- At 



196 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

this rate, the members pay, on an average, (in addition to 
their class money,) forty cents a year; and, of course, if 
there are three in a family, one dollar and twenty cents per 
annum. If this be added to the amount which such a fami- 
ly contribute at their class meetings, it will make the aggre- 
gate $4,20 per quarter, or $16,80 per year! Whereas the 
average cost of a half pew in the Presbyterian Church, 
which would accommodate the same number of persons, 
would be only $2,28 per quarter, or $9,14^- per year ! ! 

It should also be stated that, in addition to the contribu- 
tions which the members are expected to make at the week- 
ly class meetings, and the quarterly love feasts, — there are 
numerous special subscriptions and collections for the support 
of their ministers and their families, to each of which, every 
member, who is able, is expected to contribute. The 
amount raised in this way, must be immense ! Many give 
on such special occasions very liberally, and most, no doubt, 
contribute something. Now, if all the money thus given in 
the course of a year — in the form of special subscriptions, 
and at special collections, in behalf of the particular objects 
mentioned, were added to the contributions at classes, and 
love feasts, it would greatly swell the average cost of a Meth- 
odist If free" seat ! ! 

Again. The yearly sum which those contribute at the 
class meetings, who do not pay even the average amount be- 
fore mentioned, is much more considerable than any one 
would suppose, without making the calculation. For in- 
stance, if a member of a Methodist class contributes but six 
and a quarter cents a week, it will amount to eighty-one and 
a quarter cents per quarter, or three dollars and twenty-five 
cents per annum: and if there are three of them in the fami- 
ly, they pay, unitedly, two dollars and forty-three and a quar- 
ter cents per quarter, or nine dollars and seventy-five cents a 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 197 

year — which is considerably more than the average rent of 
a half pew, capable of accomodating the same number of 
persons, in the Presbyterian Church referred to ! 

It should be observed, that hitherto we have taken the 
average price of the pews in the Third Presbyterian Church 
in this city. But many of them rent for much less than the 
average amount stated. In fact, there are no less than seventy 
two pews, or very nearly one half of the whole number in the 
church referred to, which rent for less than the average sum 
before mentioned. Some of them rent as low as $8 per an- 
num — and from that to $10 — $12, and upwards. A fami- 
ly consisting of three adult persons, may therefore rent a half 
pew, which would amply accommodate them, for four dol- 
lars a year — which would be one dollar per quarter, and be- 
tween seven and eight cents a week — or, for each person, 
less than three cents a week ! Now, how few mem- 
bers there are, of Methodist classes, who pay less than three 
cents a week ! — and yet, for this amount, any individual may 
obtain a rented seat in the Presbyterian Church! — Or, to state 
the case in another form, if three individuals contribute each 
three cents a week in a Methodist class, they pay one dollar 
and seventeen cents a quarter, or four dollars and sixty- 
eight cents per year for their " free seats;" — -whereas the 
same number may rent a half pew in the Presbyterian Church 
for one dollar a quarter, or four dollars a year! 

The truth is, however, that many of the poor families who 
contribute at the rate of three cents a week, in the Method- 
ist Church, w T ould not be expected to rent a pew at all, if 
they attended the Presbyterian Church; but would in welcome 
occupy their seats, literally and truly "freeV 

In the above calculations, I have not included the or- 
dinary sabbath collections — subscriptions towards building 
churches and parsonages — collections for missions — the poor, 



198 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

&c, &c, because these are common to all the evangelical 
denominations. I have not the least doubt, however, but 
that these general objects cost the members of the Method- 
ist Church quite as much as the members of the Presbyte- 
rian or any other Christian church. Probably I should have 
added something to the cost of Methodist " free seats !" on 
account of the building of meeting houses ; because, instead 
of being obliged to pay only for the one they occupy, as the 
members for example, of a Presbyterian congregation are, 
they are, at least, in this city, bound, in a peculiar sense, to 
pay for all the Methodist meeting houses which have been, 
or which may be hereafter erected within their particular 
district ! And judging from the number and cost of such 
buildings erected within a few years past, the amount ne- 
cessary to pay for them, and which, according to their sys- 
tem, must be raised from their members generally, must be 
very considerable, very ! — It is rumoured, that some of their 
more wealthy and liberal members, pay, in this way, enor- 
mously , for their "free seats" ! ! — Indeed, it is within my own 
personal knowledge, that some men, in very moderate cir- 
cumstances, have been induced to subscribe amounts, which 
some of our wealthiest members would regard as oppres- 
sive ! 

To illustrate still further, the immense aggregate amount 
which may be raised, by great numbers, in small weekly 
contributions, let us suppose that each of the members in- 
cluded within the Baltimore Conference, contributes, on an 
average, only ten cents a week — at class meetings — love 
feasts — special collections, &c. &c. According to their offi- 
cial Minutes for 1S41 — 2, there were 46,844 white members, 
and 13,526 coloured, making a total of 60,370: — say in 
round numbers 60,000. Now, 60,000, each paying ten 
cents a week, would make $6000 per week, and $312,000 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 199 

per annum. This sum, divided by 214, the whole number 
of travelling and superannuated preachers reported as be- 
longing to the Conference, would give upwards of one 
thousand Jour hundred and fifty dollars ($1450) per an- 
num to each minister, exclusive of the preachers' widows 
and orphans who may be located within their conference 
bounds, and who, of course, come in for their share. 

Let us now make an estimate for the whole denomination. 
According to the minutes just referred to, the whole num- 
ber of white members was 803,988 — coloured 107,296 — 
Indians 2,617 — making a total of 913,901: — let us say 
850,000. If that number contribute, on an average, but 
five cents a week, in their respective classes, it will amount, 
in the aggregate, to two millions two hundred and ten thou- 
sand dollars ($2,210,000,) per annum ! 

If the same number contribute, on an average, ten cents, 
at each of the quarterly love feasts, it will amount, in the 
aggregate, to three hundred and forty thousand dollars 
($340,00) a year ! 

If the same number contribute, on an average, a single 
dollar in the course of a year, towards the various special 
subscriptions and collections which are so common among 
that denomination in behalf of their preachers and families, 
it would amount, in the aggregate, to eight hundred and fif- 
ty thousand dollars ($850,000) per annum ! 

At this rate, from these three sources, alone, viz. class 
meetings, love feasts, and special collections, there would be 
realized the immense sum of THREE MILLIONS FOUR 
HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS ($3,400,000) PER 
YEAR ! ! — a very handsome revenue, certainly, to be divid- 
ed among about 4,000 preachers and their widows and 
orphans ! 



200 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

And if we add to this, the large profits of their "book 
concern, " and their various periodicals, and the receipts of 
their local preachers' aid societies, and associations for the 
relief of the widows and orphans of deceased Methodist 
ministers, — the grand total would be vastly augmented ! — 
Whether the estimates, as far as given, are too high, or too 
low, the reader is to judge for himself. He has the data be- 
fore him, and can form his own opinion. 

Now let us contrast these methods of " raising supplies," 
with the system adopted by the Presbyterian Church. I 
have already remarked, that each Presbyterian congregation 
elect their own pastor, and determine his salary. To raise 
the amount thus promised to their minister, as well as to aid 
in defraying the incidental expenses of their church, it is 
customary to rent the pews, at prices fixed by the Board of 
Trustees, and so graduated as to suit the various circum- 
stances of the families composing the congregation. In 
general, the rents of the pews, together with the ordinary 
sabbath collections, are the only sources of revenue to pay 
the pastor's salary and all other expenses connected with the 
maintenance of public worship. In some country parishes, 
instead of renting pews, they raise what they can by annual 
subscription; and sometimes, when the ordinary revenue 
falls short, special collections are made, to supply as far as 
possible the deficiency. But, in general, the Presbyterian 
Churches are pewed, and the rent accruing from them is their 
only source of revenue with which to meet the salary of 
their pastors; — the ordinary sabbath collections being seldom 
sufficient to meet the incidental expenses. 

I have stated that, the average rent of the pews in the 
Third Presbyterian Church in Baltimore, is precisely $18,29J 
per annum; each pew being capable of seating at least six 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 201 

adult persons; and that consequently, the average cost of a 
single seat, is about $3 per year. What is the precise 
average actually paid by the communicants who are pew 
holders, it would require a good deal of trouble to as- 
certain, because some of the pews are vacant — some are 
rented by persons not communicants — some communicants 
have whole pews, others halves, &c. — and some of them do 
not pay any rent at all. Many of the vacant pews are those 
which are considered the least eligible, and of course are 
the cheapest. Taking, however, the whole of the actual 
proceeds from the pews occupied by communicants and non- 
communicants, and distributing the amount among the whole 
number of the communicants attached to the church, I find 
that the average, to each communicant, would be about four 
dollars ($4) per year. In other words, if all the pews were 
actually rented, the average of each seat would be about 
three dollars ($3) a year: — as it is, the more costly, because 
the more eligible pews being rented, the amount actually 
paid by the present pew holders, communicants and non- 
communicants, if divided among the whole number of com- 
municants exclusively, would be about four dollars ($4) 
each yearly. If we were to subtract from this what is paid 
by non-communicant pew holders, the average actually paid 
by the communicants would be of course so much less. Let 
us however adopt this sum for the purpose of estimating 
what would be at the same rate, the aggregate amount col- 
lected from the total number of communicants within the 
bounds of the Presbytery of Baltimore, according to the last 
published report: — apprizing the reader that the returns as 
published in the minutes are very imperfect, and again re- 
minding him that many persons are pew holders, who are 
not communicants. 
26 



202 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

According to the minutes of 1842, (the last published,) 
the total number of communicants within the bounds of the 
Presbytery of Baltimore is 1466. The reports from the 
churches under the care of this Presbytery were, however, 
unusually imperfect the last year, as to the number of com- 
municants. I have good reason for supposing, that the to- 
tal number is about 2000; which, at $4 each, would be 
$8000. If we divide this aggregate by 23, the total num- 
ber of ministers, it will give to each three hundred and 
forty-seven dollars and eighty-two cents ($347,82) per an- 
num ! 

It will be remembered that, in the estimate which we 
made of the receipts of the entire Methodist Episcopal 
Church, we deducted fifty per cent, from the alleged average 
class meeting contributions in this city — because much less 
is generally received from the members in the country, than 
from those residing in the larger towns and cities. To make 
the comparison fairly, we must of course throw off the same 
discount in reference to the whole Presbyterian Church. 
According to the minutes of 1842, the total number of com- 
municants in the Presbyterian Church in the United States, 
is 140,433; which at $2 each, would make $280,866. If 
we divide this aggregate by 1508, the whole number of min- 
isters, it will give to each one hundred and eighty-six dollars 
and twenty-five cents ($186,25) per year! 

Or, suppose we make no reduction for the country churches, 
and take the sum which we certainly know is more than 
what is actually paid, on an average, by the communicants 
of the Third Presbyterian Church in the city of Baltimore — 
the account would then stand thus: — Total number of 
communicants 140433, which, at $4 each, w T ould make 
$561,732. This, divided by 1508, would give three hun* 






FINANCIAL MEASURES. 203 

dred and seventy-two dollars and fifty cents ($372,50) to 
each Presbyterian minister per year ! 

Now, it is not pretended that these estimates are exact — 
for all that can be done is to approximate the truth. The 
data, and the explanatory remarks, are before the reader, and 
he may form his own opinion. Certain I am, that, upon a 
comparison of the two systems, he must be convinced, that 
the Methodist "free seats," yield a much larger revenue, in 
proportion to the number of communicants, than do the 
"rented pews" of Presbyterian churches ! 

But it may be inquired, if the pew system yields so much 
less revenue than the other, why do Presbyterians adhere to 
it ? I reply, that we willingly forego great pecuniary advan- 
tages for the sake of others, which we consider of far great- 
er importance. Some of the reasons which induce us to pre- 
fer the pew system are the following:— 

It is much more convenient. Each family having their 
own pew, they can always procure their seats, without be- 
ing excluded by others, or uncomfortably crowded in them. 
They need not go an hour or two before the time, in order 
to get seats, or incommode others by crowding into seats al- 
ready sufficiently filled. 

It is much more conducive to right family government 
and discipline. As each family sit together in the same pew, 
the parents can of course see whether their children are in 
ehurch or not — whether, if they are present, they are awake 
or asleep — attentive or inattentive — orderly or disorderly, 
and can exercise such authority and discipline as their con- 
duct may require. 

The pew system, moreover, is much more conducive to 
the order and decency becoming the house of God. Where 
families sit together and the sexes are unseparated, even the 
worst disposed are necessarily restrained in their conduct 



204 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

during public worship — for no man would dare to be guilty 
of any indecorum towards a lady in the presence of her 
husband, father, or brother. And as they leave the church 
together, there is no opportunity for wives and daughters to 
be insulted, by persons crowding around thedoors under the 
pretext of waiting for their scattered companions ! We never 
witness any confusion or disorder in our houses of worship, 
and never heard of any insult being offered to any one in 
leaving them; and we ascribe the quietude and order of our 
congregations in a great measure to our pew system. We 
need no watchers to prevent disorder in our churches — nor 
do we ever require the police to interfere for the purpose of 
preventing or suppressing a riot ! The ladies of our con- 
gregations are not required to wait until they are discovered 
by their protectors after the service, or made to pass from the 
house of God through a long double file of men, to be gazed 
at by the impudent, or elbowed, pulled, and otherwise insult- 
ed by the vicious ! I have no doubt but that the pious mem- 
bers of Methodist churches and all orderly persons connect- 
ed with their societies, discountenance, and endeavour, as 
far as possible, to prevent the monstrous evils to which I 
have alluded : but they are not able wholly to prevent them, 
nor will they ever be, as long as they adhere to their " free 
seats," or to the 'separation of families in their meeting 
houses. 

The truth is, that many of the Methodist people them- 
selves are painfully convinced of the evils of " free seats," 
and are fully satisfied of the superior advantages of the pew 
system. Indeed it is said that in many of the northern and 
eastern states they have long had pevved churches ; and but 
recently such a church was erected by Methodists in the city 
of Philadelphia. And if we may rely upon public rumour, 
there are some in this city who have also determined upon 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 205 

erecting a pewed church! I think it not unlikely that the 
pew system would be generally adopted among them, if they 
could collect the rent weekly, instead of quarterly, or semi- 
annually, and thus realize as much money as they at present 
do from their weekly class meetings. True, many of them 
now magnify their " free seats," and inveigh against rented 
pews. But the time was when many of them used to thank 
God that their preachers were not " made ministers" — 
"college bred ministers," &c, and yet now they have their 
colleges and seminaries — such as they are — and appear by 
no means ashamed of those among their clergy who have 
been "educated for their clerical profession!" And why 
may we not anticipate the general introduction of the pew 
system among them ? especially if, in connection with their 
weekly classes, they can make it equally profitable ? And if 
the pew system should be generally adopted by them, why 
not the permanent settlement of pastors ? We shall see. 
Hear what some Methodists can say in favour of the pew 
system, when they have resolved actually to adopt it. — I 
quote from the printed " Constitution of the Methodist 
Episcopal Trinity Church of Philadelphia," pp. 7 and 8 : — 
" Introduction. The project of erecting a Methodist 
Episcopal Church, to be furnished with pews, has long been 
entertained by a number of the members of the church in 
this city. No decided movement calculated to promote the 
measure was made, however, until early in the present year," 
(1841,) "when, after a free interchange of sentiment on 
the subject, it was agreed that a meeting of persons friendly 
to the object should be held, for joint conference and advice 
in the matter. This meeting convened on the evening of 
Tuesday, February 2d, and was opened with prayer by the 
Rev. John Kennaday. The Rev. James Smithy presiding 



206 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

elder, acted as chairman, and John Wetherill, jr., as sec- 
retary. 

u The strong feeling in favour of a pewed church mani- 
fested at this meeting, and the high degree of encourage- 
ment offered, led to the adoption of immediate measures for 
carrying out the plan. Committees were appointed to enter 
into preliminary arrangements and inquire as to the prospect 
of obtaining subscribers to the stock, and in the course of a 
very few days, so liberal was the support offered, and so 
gratifying the approval expressed by numbers who were 
spoken to on the subject, that the immediate erection of a 
church with pews was deemed to be fully authorized, and that 
too, under circumstances of the most auspicious character. 

" The friends of this measure, which, though new in Phil- 
adelphia, has long been satisfactorily tested in the northern 
and eastern conferences of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
as well as by the Wesleyan Methodists of England, believe 
that, by the erection of a pewed church, the following ad- 
vantages will, under the blessing of Providence, be enjoyed 
and secured, viz.: 

" 1. Parents will be enabled to be seated with their fami- 
lies and friends,' during divine worship, and thus have the 
immediate charge of their children ; a measure eminently 
calculated to promote order and good behaviour. 

u 2. The inconvenience of crowded seats, often painful 
to persons in delicate health, and the difficulty of procuring 
a place, will be avoided, and the satisfaction enjoyed of 
having, as a matter of right, a particular seat in the church, 
which may be occupied under all circumstances without 
infringing on the comforts of others. 

" 3. The cause of true religion, under God's favour, will 
be promoted, in extending the tidings of the gospel of 



FINANCIAL MEASURES. 207 

Christ to a class of hearers who are averse to visiting Meth- 
odist churches, simply because they cannot secure a seat of 
their own — many such having already agreed to occupy pews 
in Trinity Church." 

On page 10, there is the following note: — u Trinity 
Church is regularly attached to the Philadelphia Confer- 
ence, and the society is, in all respects, governed by the 
Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church of this coun- 
try. The Rev. John Kennaday was appointed pastor by 
the last Conference." 

Now, what more need be said in favour of pewed church- 
es, than what has been said, in print, by the members of the 
" Methodist Episcopal Trinity" (pewed) " Church of Phil- 
adelphia ?" Certainly, the first two reasons which they 
have assigned, if there were no others, are quite sufficient : 
and I would advise Presbyterians, when they hear the advo- 
cates of " free seats" inveighing against rented pews, to 
quote them the language of their Methodist brethren of 
Philadelphia — presuming that their testimony, even without 
an " endorser," will be " satisfactory !" 

I will merely add, while on this topic, that no stranger 
should be prevented from entering a pewed church from fear 
of being considered an intruder. I am aware that great 
efforts are sometimes made to prejudice persons against such 
churches, on the ground that, as they are not pew-holders, 
they would not be welcome ! Such misrepresentations are 
slanderous. Let any stranger enter one of our pewed 
churches, and he will find no gentleman — much less a 
Christian — unwilling to accommodate him in his pew. In- 
deed, it is common for our Boards of Trustees, to appoint 
committees, who, in rotation, take their stations at the doors 
of the church, for the express purpose of furnishing Strang- 



208 FINANCIAL MEASURES. 

ers with eligible seats : — such, certainly, is the practice in 
the Third Presbyterian Church in this city. And if any 
family desire habitually to worship with us, and yet are 
unable to pay the rent of a pew, they will always be able to 
find vacant seats ; or, upon application to the proper offi- 
cers, they will have particular pews assigned for their gratu- 
itous accommodation. 



i 



CHAPTHE VI. 

PRACTICAL METHODISM— ITS MORAL MACHIN- 
ERY—RELIGIOUS CHARACTER AND FRUITS. 

Importance of distinguishing between mere Excitements and true Reviv- 
als of Religion. — The illiterate character of Methodist preaching gen- 
erally. — Their habitual and shameful misrepresentation of other Christ- 
ian churches — their disparagement of the Christian character and piety 
of other denominations. — Methods employed by Methodists in collecting 
members into their church, and in proselyting from other denominations 
— boasting of numbers — camp-meetings — protracted services — enroll- 
ment of names — prejudicing serious and inquiring individuals against 
other denominations — tampering with the members of other churches 
with a view to proselyte them to their sect — special object of their camp- 
meetings and frequent Excitements to proselyte from other churches..T- 
The alleged efficiency of Methodist preachers compared with the fruits 
of Presbyterian ministers. — Ejects of Methodism — in lowering the 
standard of qualification for the Gospel ministry — the little value they 
place upon Christian instruction — the perverted taste which Methodism 
creates for hearing the word of God — the improper notions it begets in 
regard to divine truth — its unhappy effects upon the world. — Illustrations 
of the amazing credulity and gross fanaticism of Methodism. 

Before I proceed to exhibit the "moral machinery," 
&c. of Methodism, the reader will indulge me with one or 
two preliminary remarks. 

It is a very common device of the advocates of certain 
" revival measures," as they are called, to represent all who 
oppose them, as being opposed to revivals of religion — to 
denounce those who write and speak against fanaticism, as 
writing and speaking against spiritual and vital godliness — 
and to represent all opposition to the aiders and abetters of 
27 



210 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

such enthusiasm, as opposition to God himself! ! But we are 
not, by the grace of God, to be deterred from our duty by such 
denunciations. We have abundant evidence, that the "reviv- 
als" produced by such machinery, are nothing but spurious 
excitements ; and that their effects are most disastrous to 
the permanent interests of true religion. And just in pro- 
portion as we value genuine revivals , we feel it to be incum- 
bent on us, to guard them, as far as possible, against corrup- 
tion and abuse. Pure revivals are too important to the pros- 
perity of Zion, the glory of God, and the salvation of souls, 
to be allowed silently to degenerate into mere fanatical com- 
motions, evanescent in their duration, it is true, but in their 
effects, permanently and widely injurious both to the church 
and the world. We are, God knoweth, the earnest advocates 
of scriptural revivals of religion— we sincerely labour and pray 
for their promotion — we rejoice whenever we hear of them 
from any part of Christendom- — and it has been graciously 
vouchsafed to the writer, more than once, to thank God for 
their existence and blessed results under his own ministra- 
tions of the gospel : and, therefore, it is, that we so earnest- 
ly oppose all counterfeits, and feel it to be our duty to expose 
the machinery by which they are produced. 

An additional reason for.exposing these things is, because 
the members of that denomination frequently appeal to such 
commotions, as evidences of the superior usefulness and pie- 
ty of their church — and represent those churches, in which 
such excitements do not exist, as being destitute of "the life 
and power of godliness." It is true that, with those who 
have been properly instructed — who are able to discriminate 
between true and false religion — and who have had an op- 
portunity of judging between the permanent results of a gen- 
uine and spurious revival, such representations, or rather 
misrepresentations, can have but little effect. But it is far 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 211 

otherwise with multitudes who have but little spiritual dis- 
cernment and still less Christian experience. Such are often 
deceived by present specious appearances, and sometimes 
actually ensnared before they are made conscious of the awful 
delusion! It is due therefore to our own vindication, as 
well as to the interests of immortal souls, to exhibit these 
matters in their true light. 

It has been my design throughout this work, not mere- 
ly to present my own individual opinions and impressions, 
but also to exhibit the proof of the facts in the case, either 
from official and authentic documents, or the testimony of in- 
telligent, pious and unimpeachable witnesses. In accord- 
ance with this, I shall now present the testimony of one, 
who, it will be seen, has the very best of ' 'endorsers" — and 
whose statements have been corroborated by many other in- 
dividuals. The articles entitled "Practical Methodism," 
from which I shall quote, were originally published in the 
Philadelphia "Christian Advocate," edited by the Rev. Ash- 
bel Green, D. D. L. L. D. — for many years the respected 
Pastor of the Second Presbyterian Church, in the city of 
Philadelphia, and subsequently the venerated President of 
the College of New Jersey at Princeton. The learned, pi- 
ous, and patriarchal editor, thus introduces the writer to his 
readers: — 

"Editorial Remarks. — We have seen, for a considera- 
ble time past — and w T e have seen it with sincere and deep 
regret — that we could not redeem our pledge to defend, to the 
extent of our ability, the Presbyterian Church against unjust 
attacks, nor sustain, as we understand it, the character of a 
Christian Advocate, without making some unpleasant stric- 
tures on. our Methodist brethren. They have openly and 
frequently, from the press and the pulpit, indulged in bitter 
invectives, against the doctrines, the ministers, and the or- 
der of the Presbyterian Church. We have hitherto borne 



212 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

this without any reply; and it is not our intention now, to do 
more than permit our correspondent to exhibit to the readers 
of our miscellany, some of the bad features of what he calls 
practical Methodism. We think that such things as he has 
hitherto noticed are, to say the least, not 'lovely and of good 
report,' and that as such they ought to be publicly exposed; 
and we believe that in doing this we render a service to gen- 
uine Christianity, and do all that is necessary at present to 
the defence of the church to which we belongs— 

'Vice is a monster of such odious mien, 
As to be hated needs but to be seen.' 

"Our correspondent professes to speak of what he has 
personally known; and we know him too well to doubt the truth 
of his statements. We understand him to say, that although 
the practices which he condemns are general in the Methodist 
communion; yet that there are individuals (we would hope a 
goodly number) who neither approve of nor indulge in them." 
*— Ch. Ad. vol. viii. p. 474. 

At the conclusion of the series, the venerable editor ad- 
vertises his readers as follows:-^ 

"A very respectable and truly esteemed member of the 
Methodist communion, called on the editor, and at his re- 
quest stated what occurred at the time, as subjects of com- 
plaint, in the papers entitled 'Practical Methodism. 5 The 
statements of the complainant were written down in his 
presence, and read to him by the editor, that their correct- 
ness might be unquestionable; and a promise was made, that, 
if conviction of error should ensue, the errors should be 
promptly acknowledged, and publicly corrected. 

41 The items of complaint, were, as soon as practicable, 
transmitted to the author of the papers in question, and he 
Was asked to say what he could in his own vindication. In 
the mean time, the editor carefully inquired of all who he 
supposed could give information relative to the points com- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 213 

plained of; and he had opportunities to do so, from individu- 
als of candour, reputation and intelligence, from many parls 
of the country, both far distant and near at hand. He also 
received letters, in which voluntary, unsolicited observations 
were made on the papers entitled ' Practical Methodism,' so 
far as they had then appeared in the Advocate; and the whole 
had appeared, except the one" [the last] " to which these 
remarks are subjoined. The result has been, a more com- 
plete and satisfactory conviction in the mind of the editor, 
than he feared the subject would admit of, that nothing has 
appeared in his pages that cannot be strictly verified. The re- 
ports, without one exception, have been, that the statements 
are unequivocally true; and some have gone farther in their 
allegations than the writer of 'Practical Methodism.' **** 

" He" (the writer) "replies in detail to all the other items 
of complaint which were transmitted to him; but it is not ne- 
cessary to insert his particular replies, since in relation to all 
he has written, he affirms — { No fact has been stated, which I 
cannot substantiate. The facts either passed under my own 
observation, or were narrated to me by creditable and pious 
individuals. If facts are even highly coloured, it is a fact of 
which I am not conscious. So far from doubting a single 
statement made, I have not heard an individual say a word 
respecting them, who did not say that they were similar to what 
he was called to witness continually.' This, it will be per- 
ceived, is in exact accordance with the reports which, as we 
have stated, have been made to us from various quarters. We 
are therefore perfectly satisfied, that we have made no represen- 
tations that need to be corrected, qualified, or explained, beyond 
what is now before the reader." — lb., vol. IX., pp. 249 — 50. 

With the foregoing remarks of Dr. Green before him, the 
reader will be prepared to appreciate the following extracts 
from the articles referred to: — 

1. The illiterate character of Methodist preaching. — " One 



214 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

of the first characteristics of their preaching is, that it com- 
municates little or no instruction. This is owing to two 
causes; the illiteracy of their preachers, and the little value 
they place upon evangelical truth, as a means of conversion 
and sanctification. However, in theory, some of this de- 
nomination may value learning and biblical truth, I am per- 
suaded that practical Methodism, speaking of it at large, 
disregards both. And the fact that a man has passed through 
a preparatory course of instruction for the ministry, is, in 
many parts of the country, a strong argument against him. 
And that preacher who addresses himself to the understand- 
ing, and who, through the understanding only, attempts to 
call up the affections, is usually unpopular, and considered 
jejune. With the multitude of the denomination, the best 
possible recommendations, for the gospel ministry, are strong 
lungs, excitable feelings, a ready flow of words, and a great 
show of zeaL 

" To be satisfied of the truth here stated, nothing more is 
necessary than to attend their places of worship a few times. 
It will immediately appear that there is an evident attempt 
to excite the feelings, and to arrest attention; but you will 
rarely hear the text explained, its connexion given, its diffi- 
culties removed, or the truth it inculcates clearly stated. 
And if ever these are attempted, so great a lack of ability 
will usually be discovered, as to induce you from the heart, 
to wish that the preacher had tarried at Jericho a little 
longer. I recollect, not long since, hearing a circuit preach- 
er * preach from the text, ' Keep thy heart with all dilligence, 

* The writer here used the common expression, " circuit rider" — but as 
it appears this phrase was complained of, in order to avoid unnecessary 
offence, I have taken the liberty (notwithstanding the satisfactory expla- 
nation which was given for its use) of substituting the word "preacher' 
— and will do the same in the other instances in which the obnoxious so- 
briquet is employed. 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 215 

for out of it are the issues of life.' The following was his 
exegesis of the passage. l Here/ said he, ( the heart is 
compared to a vessel, kept together with hoops. If -the 
hoops become loose, or the staves shrink, the water in the 
vessel will issue out. So it is with the heart. Unless it is 
kept with dilligence, the life will issue out of it, and then 
you will be destitute of life.' The few hearers present 
thought this explanation wondrous clear. And this want of 
instruction from the pulpit, is clearly discoverable among the 
people. They become attached to a few cant phrases, and 
to a few peculiar doctrines; but the accession which they 
make to their stock of Bible knowledge is exceedingly limit- 
ed. Thus the truth of the adage is clearly exemplified — 
* like priest, like people.'' I venture to say that there is no 
class of protestant Christians so generally ignorant of the 
Bible, or of the connexion and bearing of its solemn and 
eternal truths, as those of this denomination." — Ch. Ad., 
vol. VIII. , pp. 471 and 2. 

The above allegations are general, and of course admit of 
honourable exceptions — as the writer has acknowledged. 
It should be recollected also, that their best qualified minis- 
ters are usually appointed to city stations or the larger towns 
— and in these, doubtless, their people are better instructed. 
But taking the country at large, or considering the qualifi- 
cations of their clergy as a body, the foregoing statements 
are literally and mournfully true. And this is the only fair 
method of forming a just judgment. — No one would be just- 
ified in pronouncing the ministry of a church illiterate, be- 
cause there are a few individuals among them comparative- 
ly ignorant — and that there are such, among the clergy of 
every denomination, is freelv admitted. So neither may we 
consider the Methodist clergy, as a body, properly educated 
and duly qualified for their profession, because there are in- 



216 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

dividuals among them who have been liberally educated. It 
is true — and I mention it to their honour — that, of late years, 
they appear to be more friendly to an educated ministry; but 
still, it is notorious, that the greater part of them are com- 
paratively ignorant men; nor have they, as yet, as far as I 
know, so altered their rules, as to require, ordinarily, a libe- 
ral course of learning on the part of their candidates for the 
sacred office. 

2. Their habitual a?id shameful misrepresentation of other 
Christian churches. — "Another characteristic of their preach- 
ing is, abuse of other denominations of Christians. The 
word abuse is, we know, sometimes applied to a candid ex- 
amination of the opinions of those who diifer from us in 
sentiment. But when the word is so used, it is itself abused. 
When I say that the Methodists in their preaching abuse 
other denominations, I employ the word in its ligitimate 
sense. I mean to say that, for sectarian purposes, they per- 
vert and caricature the opinions and belief of their brethren. 
And this is a sin, as far as I know, co-extensive with Meth- 
odism. — If there are individual exceptions, I have not met 
with them; — nor is it an occasional sin, nor a sin of infirmity; 
it is habitual, and a sin in whose commission they delight. 
And so uniform has been this abuse, whenever I have heard 
them preach, that I have frequently thought a sermon was 
not considered by them complete without it. And then 
such abuse ! If it was wit, or argument — if it displayed 
genius, or erudition, it could better be borne. But such tor- 
turing of sentiment — such absurd conclusions as they press 
home upon their opponents — such ignorance as they exhibit 
respecting the opinions they combat — such violence done to 
all reason and logic as they manifest, have been to me truly 
astonishing. Above all things else, the doctrines of grace 
are their peculiar abhorrence. The divine decrees they re- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 217 

present as excluding all agency on the part of man — perse- 
verance, according to them, lulls into carnal security; and so 
with all the rest. And not only do they charge these false 
and denied conclusions upon Calvinistic preachers, but they 
put them into our very creed, and proclaim to the world 
that we receive them with a cordial credence. 

" From doctrines they pass on to a hireling ministry. 
This is with them a very fruitful source of declamation. 
They distort it, magnify it, dwell upon it, until, in the minds 
of the ignorant, they give it some importance; and call their 
brethren who have stated salaries in the ministry, by the 
charitable names of wolves, hirelings, fleece- seekers. Then 
they revert to themselves, and exhibit themselves as the on- 
ly men who have freely received, and who freely give. Nor 
is all this without its effect. And this I have known them 
to do, not unfrequently, when their own salaries for preach-" 
ing were much greater than those of the parties against 
whom they were declaiming; and when, as respects the de- 
claimers themselves, it might truly be said, their preaching 
was not worth a farthing. Nor is this abusive warfare con- 
fined to one denomination — it is indiscriminate. It is waged 
with the Baptist, the Episcopalian, the Presbyterian; — none 
of any Shibboleth escape but those of Wesley. 

" And then the occasion on which this abuse is frequent- 
ly commenced, greatly aggravates the evil. We should con- 
clude that our Methodist brethren, who make a high claim 
to piety, and a desire to promote the salvation of souls, never 
would introduce controverted subjects, so as to turn the at- 
tention of their hearers from the one thing needful to dispu- 
tative doctrines. But it is far otherwise. Wherever, under 
the labours of other ministers, God is pouring out of his bless- 
ed Spirit, they are sure to be there. If harmony prevails, 
the great object is to disturb it. If there are no Meth- 
28 



218 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

odists there, the chief aim is to make some. They com- 
mence by preaching on doctrines, and reviling the prevailing 
denomination, whatever it may be. If a word is said in op- 
position to their measures, they cry out persecution, persecu- 
tion; and on this terrific word they ring the changes until, if 
they can effect it, a division takes place, a party is formed, 
and they gain a footing. And this course they pursue, un- 
til, too often, the candle of the Lord is extinguished, the 
windows of heaven are closed, and the Spirit of grace with- 
draws his saving and converting influence. We have known 
of more than one revival stayed in its progress, by just such 
a course of conduct as this. It would seem in such instan- 
ces, as if their great object in the ministry was, to make 
converts to Methodism; and that to make consistent and in- 
telligent Christians, was an object of only secondary import- 
ance." — lb., vol. VI1L, pp. 473 and 4. 

Let me here give a few specimens, from their oracle, Wesley, 
of the candid, pious, and charitable language which many of 
them habitually employ, when speaking of the doctrine of 
decrees; held by a large part of Protestant Christendom, and 
particularly by the Presbyterian Church.— -I qnote from a 
sermon by Mr. Wesley, entitled "Free Grace," contained in 
the 1st vol. of his Works, New York edition, 1835: — 

" But is it," (the grace or love of God) " free for all, 
as well as in all? To this some have answered," — [who? 
— the answer is included within the usual marks of quota- 
tion, but without reference to any author ! — were the commas 
placed there to make his readers believe that he is quoting 
the express language of Calvinists ? — how very candid and 
pious ! !] — "To this some have answered, c No: it is free only 
for those whom God hath ordained to life; and they are but 
a little flock. The greater part of mankind God hath ordain- 
ed to death; and it is not free for them. Them God hateth; 



/ 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 219 

and therefore, before they were born, decreed they should die 
eternally. And this he absolutely decreed; because so was his 
good pleasure; because it was his sovereign will. Accord- 
ingly they are born for this, to be destroyed body and soul 
in hell. And they grow up under the irrevocable curse of 
God, without any possibility of redemption; for what grace 
God gives, he gives only for this, to increase, not prevent, 
their damnation.' " 

Now observe — he does not say that such are, in his judg- 
ment 3 the logical inferences from the doctrines of Calvinists — 
(that would be odious enough !) — but that " some have an- 
swered" thus — in other words, such is their own horrible and 
impious belief! ! — and that his readers may be persuaded to 
think so, the answer is placed within inverted commas, as 
though the words were quoted verbatim ! ! And I have lit- 
tle doubt but that many of his readers, and many of his cler- 
ical followers too, have supposed that this was a literal ex- 
tract from the veritable writings of some horrible Calvinist ! ! 
and have quoted it, from Maine to Georgia, as demonstra- 
tive proof, that Presbyterians actually hold the sentiments 
which they have habitually charged upon them ! ! ! But 
what must we think of such conduct in Mr. Wesley*? — a 
Presbyter of the Church of England, and " sometime Fellow 
of Lincoln College, Oxford!" — Did not he know better?— 
I am free to say that, such instances of gross and slanderous 
misrepresentation and defamation go very far to impair my 
confidence in his general sincerity and piety. 

Again Mr. Wesley says, — a It is a doctrine full of blas- 
phemy;" — "that it represents our blessed Lord Jesus Christ 
as a hypocrite, a deceiver of the people, a man void of com- 
mon sincerity;" — " as mocking his helpless creatures;" — 
" as weeping crocodile's tears over the prey which himself 
had doomed to destruction." — " It represents," says he, 



220 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

" the most holy God as worse than the devil, as both more 
false, more cruel, and more unjust." ! ! ! 

And, to give only one more specimen; — in view of the 
representation which he had just given of the doctrine, — a 
representation which no intelligent and pious Calvinist can 
read without horror, — he breaks out in this strain — " One 
might say to our adversary, the devil, < thou fool, why dost 
thou roar about any longer ? Thy lying in wait for souls is 
as needless and useless as our preaching. Hearest thou not, 
that God hath taken thy work out of thy hands; and that he 
doeth it much more effectually ? Thou, with all thy princi- 
palities and powers, canst only so assault that we may resist 
thee; but He can irresistibly destroy both body and soul in 
hell ! Thou canst only entice; but his unchangeable decree, to 
leave thousands of souls in death, compels them to continue 
in sin, till they drop into everlasting burnings. Thou 
temptest; He forceth us to be damned: for we cannot resist 
His will. Thou fool, why goest thou about any longer, 
seeking whom thou mayest devour ? Hearest thou not that 
God is the devouring lion, the destroyer of souls, the mur- 
derer of men? Moloch caused only children to pass through 
the fire; and that fire was soon quenched; or the corruptible 
body being consumed, its torment was at an end: but God, 
thou art told, by his eternal decree, fixed before they had 
done good or evil, causes not only children of a span long, 
but the parents also, to pass through the fire of hell, the c fire 
which never shall be quenched:' and the body which is cast 
thereunto, being now incorruptible and immortal, will be ever 
consuming and never consumed, but ' the smoke of their tor- 
ment,' because it is God's good pleasure, ' ascendeth up for 
ever and ever.' " ! ! ! 

Such, gentle reader, are a few specimens of the temper- 
ate, pious, and candid manner, in which the Rev. John Wes- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 221 

ley and his followers exhibit " the doctrines of grace," as 
held by thousands of accredited ministers of the gospel, and 
hundreds of thousands of acknowledged Christians ! ! It 
is not my present purpose to vindicate those precious doc- 
trines from these blasphemous caricatures and shameful mis- 
representations: this I have done in the lectures recently pub- 
lished and previously referred to, entitled "A Brief Exposi- 
tion and Vindication of the Divine Decrees, as taught in 
the Assembly's Larger Catechism." My object in citing the 
foregoing passages was, merely to show the manner and 
spirit in which the Methodists misrepresent and vilify them. 
And this, be it remembered, they have persisted in doing, 
notwithstanding their accusations have been a thousand times 
repelled, and their false inferences denied and refuted ! No 
doubt but they are still employed in the candid, charitable 
and righteous work of charging upon us, as a part of our 
creed, sentiments which we have not only again and again 
disclaimed, but in regard to which, we have, in the most 
public, formal and solemn manner, expressed our utmost 
detestation and abhorrence. — Nor will they cease to urge in- 
ferences the most impious and horrible, from premises as- 
sumed by themselves and falsely attributed to us, with as 
much confidence and vehemence as if they had never been 
denied or refuted by us ! And all this, we are well aware, 
is not without its popular effect. Thousands of uninformed 
people are thus persuaded, that Presbyterians do verily be- 
lieve that God is more false, more cruel, and more unjust 
than the devil ! ! — that the non-elect are tempted and com- 
pelled to sin by the Almighty ! ! — and that they are uncon- 
ditionally and unavoidably damned eternally, not on account 
of their voluntary and criminal rejection of the gospel, but 
solely by the good pleasure or sovereign will of their arbi- 
trary and malignant Creator ! ! ! — Yea, that children a span 



222 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

long are in hell, suffering the torments of unquenchable 
fire ! ! ! ! No marvel that multitudes are so prejudiced against 
Calvinistic ministers that they will not hear them preach, — 
or read, with any thing like candour, what they have to say 
in their own defence. And yet, to guard against the possi- 
bility, that some might hear or read for themselves, and so 
be convinced of the shameful imposition which had been 
practised upon them, they issued an official tract, from their 
denominational press in New York, entitled " Duplicity 
Exposed ! " in which they gravely assure their readers that, 
although we disclaimed the sentiments which they had im- 
puted to us, it was all duplicity, and was, therefore, entitled 
to no credit!!! True, it appears that public opinion would 
not tolerate such an official, wholesale, and scandalous libel 
upon Christian ministers and churches, and they have been 
compelled to withdraw it from public circulation. But the 
preparation and publication of such a tract, shows to what 
lengths they have actually gone in the unhallowed work of 
defamation. And I fear that, although that particular tract 
is no longer officially circulated, yet the slanderous matter it 
contained, is still disseminated, in other ways, by many of 
their bigoted preachers and multitudes of their illiberal and 
uncharitable members. — The Lord deliver us from the use 
of such carnal weapons ! — They may multiply proselytes to 
Arminian Methodism, but it is at an awful expense, truly ! 
And what other motive, than that of sheer sectarian selfish- 
ness, could induce men thus to impair the influence and 
usefulness of so many accredited ministers of the gospel ? — 
Surely, if they were really disinterested, and more desirous 
of the conversion of souls to Christ, than the making of 
proselytes to Methodism, they w T ould sincerely rejoice to 
learn, that their brethren disclaim sentiments, which they 
profess to hold in such abhorrence; and would cordially aid 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 223 

in removing the prejudice, which themselves had unjustly 
created, against their fellow labourers in the kingdom of our 
common Lord and Saviour. 

As a set-off to the foregoing passages from the sermon of 
Mr. Wesley, let us show what this same Mr. John Wesley 
could say concerning these Calvinistic doctrines — to serve a 
purpose — that is, when he desired to conciliate and effect a 
union between himself and some of those who held them. 
To counteract the legitimate effect of this glaring inconsist- 
ency, the editor of his works remarks, in a note, that these 
" extreme concessions'* were made " in the early part of his 
ministry" — for peace-sake — and his " strong desire to unite 
with Mr. Whitefield." To this, I reply— Mr. Wesley was 
born in 1703, and ordained in 1725, and that what follows 
was written by him in 1743; so that he was, at the time 
he wrote, only forty years of age ! and in the eighteenth 
or nineteenth year of his ministry ! — And as to the object 
assigned, how could that justify him in making such con- 
cessions, if he really believed the doctrines to be as unscrip* 
tural and horrible as he at other times and on other occasions 
represented them to be ? — Was it the failure to effect a union 
with those impious Calvinists, which so embittered his spirit 
against their doctrines, and which caused him subsequently 
to write against them, more like a vulgar and malignant 
blasphemer, than a Christian scholar and divine ? But let 
us hear him on this particular occasion, which constituted so 
memorable an exception to his usual manner. His words are: 

u Having found, for some time, a strong desire to unite 
with Mr. Whitefield as far as possible, to cut off needless 
dispute, I wrote down my sentiments, as plain as I could, in 
the following terms: — 

" There are three points in debate: 1. Unconditional elec- 
tion. 2. Irresistible grace. 3. Final perseverance. 



224 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

" With regard to the first, unconditional election, I be- 
lieve, that God, before the foundation of the world, did un- 
conditionally elect certain persons to do certain works, as 
Paul to preach the gospel: that he has unconditionally elect- 
ed some nations to receive peculiar privileges, the Jewish 
nation in particular: that he has unconditionally elected some 
nations to hear the gospel, as England and Scotland now, 
and many others in past ages: that he has unconditionally 
elected some persons to many peculiar advantages, both 
with regard to temporal and spiritual things: and 1 do not 
deny, (though I cannot prove it is so,) that he has uncondi- 
tionally elected some persons to eternal glory. But I cannot 
believe, that all those who are not thus elected to glory, 
must perish everlastingly:" [Who does ? — certainly Presby- 
terians do not:] " or, that there is one soul on earth, who 
has not ever had a possibility of escaping eternal damna- 
tion. 

" With regard to the second, irresistible grace, I believe, 
that the grace which brings faith, and thereby salvation into 
the soul, is irresistible at that moment: That most believers 
may remember some time when God did irresistibly con- 
vince them of sin: That most believers do, at some other 
times, find God irresistibly acting upon their souls: Yet, I 
believe that the grace of God, both before and after those 
moments, may be, and hath been, resisted: and that, in gen- 
eral, it does not act irresistibly; but we may comply there- 
with, or may not: and I do not deny, that, in some souls, the 
grace of God is so far irresistible, that they cannot but be- 
lieve, and be finally saved. But I cannot believe, that all 
those must be damned, in whom it does not thus irresisti- 
bly work: or, that there is one soul on earth, who has not, 
and never had, any other grace, than such as does, in fact, 
increase his damnation, and was designed of God so to do." 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 225 

[Who does ? — Did Mr. Whitefield ? — Do Presbyterians ? — 
Certainly not.] 

" With regard to the third, final perseverance, I incline to 
believe, that there is a state attainable in this life, from which 
a man cannot finally fall:" [This is too strong for us I — 
We believe that God's grace will 'prevent his people from 
falling, so that they will not — not that they cannot fall:] 
" and that he has attained this, who can say, 4 old things are 
passed away; all things' in me l are become new?" — Wes- 
ley's Works, vol III., p. 289. 

I need not add any thing to what the writer of " Practi- 
cal Methodism" has said, respecting the invidious compari- 
sons which Methodist preachers are in the habit of making 
between their u ministerial support" and that of others, as I 
have abundantly exposed the injustice of such comparisons 
in a preceding chapter. I will therefore proceed to extract 
what he says on the subject following, viz: 

3. Their disparagement of the Christian character and 
piety of other denominations. — " The time was, when our 
Methodist brethren made a great show of charity — it was, 
when they were far less numerous than they are at present; 
and when they were compelled to conceal their real feelings, 
in order to make any progress. And this show of charity, 
under certain circumstances, is not unfrequently made even 
now. When they enter a place where any other sect is 
dominant and popular, they are very conciliating in public; 
they preach only on the acknowledged doctrines; they talk 
much about charity, and brotherly love; and yet, too often, 
are at this very time, profuse of their invective in private. 
Indeed it is not going beyond the truth to say, that there are 
not a few of them who can assume almost any hue, to suit 
circumstances, 
29 



226 PHACTICAL METHODISM. 

" They appear to believe that all but themselves are very 
worldly minded. In the avowal of this opinion they make 
no hesitation whatever. They point to their broad hats, and 
plain bonnets, and straight coats, as evidences of their cru- 
cifixion to the world, and of their want of conformity to its 
fashions and vanities; and they refer to the more becoming, 
though not more expensive dress of others, as a convincing 
testimony that their hearts are filled with vanity. So much 
do they permit their minds to dwell upon these trifling mat- 
ters, that they suppose their friends, who attach themselves 
to other churches, are and must be actuated only by world- 
ly motives. They also think and proclaim, that the minis- 
ters of other denominations make their sacred vocation 
merely a profession; and enter it because they like it better 
than law or medicine, and have no other object than to make 
a living. And so- much do their c itinerants' dwell upon 
these subjects, that the common people among them are ful- 
ly persuaded, that there is nothing like true devotion, be- 
yond the circle which encloses Methodism ! On this sub- 
ject I speak not theoretically. I testify what I do know. 
When I was surrounded by Methodism, and was inquiring 
to what body I should attach myself, my ears were continu- 
ally filled with invectives against other denominations. I 
was told of the formality of Episcopalians, the want of piety 
among Presbyterians — the worldly mindedness of their min- 
isters, how they frequented balls, and parties, and theatres; 
and how many of them were given to intoxication ! ! ! Not 
supposing that a spirit of proselytism ever could lead to the 
utterance of such untruths, 1 believed all that was told me, 
until I learned from experience that they violated the ninth 
commandment. 

" Again, they suppose all but themselves very destitute of 
practical piety. They have imbibed the fallacious opinion, 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 227 

that there is no piety where there is not a great excitement of 
animal feeling. Hence their meetings are conducted with 
great confusion, two or more praying at the same time; in 
prayer, the voice is raised to the highest note; during 
preaching, the house echoes with the cry of amen. Hence, 
too, they conclude, that the worship, where similar confu- 
sion does not exist, is a formal service; and that the denomi- 
nations which oppose it, are all destitute of the power of 
godliness. This is the datum on which they arrive at their 
conclusion; on which they exclude all but themselves from 
the reigning power and influence of divine grace. 

" Believing that genuine piety is found only among them- 
selves, they seem as desirous to proselyte from other denomi- 
nations, as to convert a sinner from the error of his ways. 
And when from a sister church an individual passes over 
to them, they consider it a matter of as much rejoicing as if 
a profligate had become pious. Can this be accounted for 
in any other way, than that they consider the denomination 
from which the proselyted individual comes, as destitute of 
all true religion ? I think not. The same truth is evident 
from the manner in which they lament the conduct of a 
child, or a friend, who joins any other denomination of 
Christians. They mourn over it with bitter lamentation; 
and in appearance are as much affected by it, as if the child 
or friend had imbibed some damnable heresy. **** 

" That this is their feeling is also obvious, from the way 
in which they talk about Methodism. With many, it is the 
synonyme of piety and godliness. According to their reck- 
oning, where there is no Methodism, there is no religion. 
In the west and south, the prayer is frequently heard — 
* Lord revive Methodism; may this wicked people be con- 
verted to Methodism; may Methodism have free course and 
be glorified.' What but a disbelief of the total want of 



228 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

piety among other denominations, connected with the most 
abject ignorance, can account for such absurd, I had almost 
said impious conduct. 

" The feeling above described, is also obvious, from the 
manner in which they locate their preachers. The great ob- 
ject of every society, having in its power the location of 
evangelical ministers, should be to send the gospel to the 
really destitute. But this forms no rule of conduct for our 
Methodist conferences. Their object frequently is, not to 
find out destitute places and to supply them, but to find out 
where there is a probability that some of their vociferous 
and fluent declaimers can distract a supplied and quiet peo- 
ple, and make Methodists. I say not that this is their uni- 
form object; for many of the younger brethren are sent into 
the woods, until they catch the pitch; but I assert it to be 
frequently their object. I have known itinerants to locate 
themselves in towns where there was not a single Methodist, 
and where there were large churches of other denominations 
well supplied. What possibly could have been their object, 
when thousands were famishing for the bread of life in their 
own vicinity ? The only legitimate inference is, that they 
considered these places as destitute. At the distance of a 
few miles from my residence, is a very pleasant county 
town. In that town, there is a large Baptist and Presbyte- 
rian Church. In each of these churches, there are two ser- 
mons delivered every Lord's day; and one or more lectures 
during the week. The town contains ONE member of the 
Methodist Church; and that member is an old lady, so in- 
firm that she rarely can attend on preaching. And yet, in 
that town, for a year and upwards, one of their most polite 
and declamatory ministers has been preaching; whilst many 
parts of the county are as destitute as you can well ima- 
gine. This preacher has been using every effort to make 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 229 

Methodists, and hitherto without success; when I last visited 
the place, the good old lady < stood alone.' And this is on- 
ly a specimen of their conduct throughout the country. To 
what feeling can we trace such conduct as its origin ? Plain- 
ly and unequivocally, to a belief that other denominations 
are destitute of the life and power of true godliness. 

11 I make not these statements by way of complaint against 
the Methodists, as if they had not the common privilege of 
thinking as they see fit about their brethren; but I do make 
them for the purpose of placing their true character before 
the public. — They have more credit for kindness of feeling 
towards others than belongs to them. Nay, we venture to 
assert there is not a Christian denomination, the" [Roman] 
" Catholics only excepted, that regard those who differ from 
them with less complacency. This opinion an intimate ac- 
quaintance with them, of more than twelve years, has con- 
strained me to adopt. ### * 

" And is it so then, that the Methodists, as a body, are 
more pious than other denominations ? It is true they say 
and think so; but does their testimony establish the fact ? 
We admit that they make a greater show of piety; that they 
preach and pray more boisterously; that some of them wear 
long faces and plain garments. But these things may all be 
assumed, for the sake of impression. Long and public 
prayers, unwashed faces, and broad phylacteries, were no 
sure indications of piety among the Scribes and Pharisees. 
— How then can they be so among the Methodists ? And if 
the factitious methods by which they have obtained, and re- 
tain, a character for piety, were laid aside, we believe their 
piety would be considered generally, as it now is by the en- 
lightened and thinking, as little deserving of confidence, to 
say the least, as that of many other protestant people. 



230 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

cs Piety consists not in any form of dress, in any show of 
feeling, nor in the use of any cant language. It consists in 
a firm belief, and in right conceptions, of the being, perfec- 
tions and providence of God ; with suitable affections to 
him, trust in the Redeemer, and a constant obedience to his 
holy will. Was it my object to depress Methodism, I could 
show very plainly, that their piety falls farther short of this 
definition, than that of many of their sister churches." — 
Ch. Ad., vol. VIIL, pp. 517—520. 

In this city, as I have abundant evidence to know, noth- 
ing is more common than for many Methodists to boast of 
the superior piety of their own church, and at the same time 
to disparage that of other denominations. Many of them 
talk as if there were no real religion in the world, except 
among themselves, and affect to deplore the want of vital 
godliness in other ministers and churches ! In this spirit 
they not unfrequently speak of others, as having " only the 
form of religion" — and of themselves, (humble souls !) as 
having its vitality and " power !" And they talk much of 
" the life" of their meetings, and of " the coldness and 
deadness" of the religious services of others. I have no 
doubt but that, with many, the selfish motive in all this is, 
to make proselytes from other churches in order to swell the 
number of their own sect. But with others, who are more 
sincere, it arises from false notions of the nature of true re- 
ligion, and the very small degree of real piety which they 
themselves possess. 

If religion consisted in wearing a ^broad brimmed hat, a 
plain bonnet, or a straight coat: — If it consisted in assum- 
ing a sanctimonious countenance and air — in using certain 
cant expressions — in singing and praying vociferously, as if 
the Almighty were deaf: — If it consisted in shouting, and 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 231 

clapping, and dancing — in crying " amen ! " or shouting 
" glory ! " " hallelujah ! " — If it consisted in swooning, or 
laughing hysterically — in dreams, and visions, and fanatical 
impressions and impulses: — If the religion of the God of de- 
cency and order, consisted in Phariseeism, fanaticism, con- 
fusion and uproar, — then, I grant, it might be easy to prove, 
that there is not only more of u the power of godliness" in 
the Methodist, than in other churches, but very little of it, 
comparatively, among the other sects — except, perhaps, the 
Shakers, who, notwithstanding their denial of the Deity of 
Christ, &c, can shout, and shake, and dance with prodi- 
gious noise, " power," and agility ! ! But is this the reli- 
gion of the Bible ! Are practices such as these, infallible 
evidences of pre-eminent holiness ? Are they indicative of 
any, of the least degree of piety? Is it not an undeniable 
fact, that multitudes who glory in them, give very little, if 
any evidence of real religion ? Yea, is it not notorious, that 
some who shout the loudest, prove, by their daily walk and 
conversation, that they are no better than their ancient pro- 
totypes — the Scribes and Pharisees — so graphically describ- 
ed and severely rebuked by our Lord and Saviour. (See 
Matt., 23d chap.) However great may be their self -com- 
placency, I can assure them that the pretensions of many of 
them to superior piety, are pretty well understood by the in- 
telligent and observing — and particularly by many who have 
acquired some experience in their commercial dealings with 
such saints ! And if they have any doubts concerning their 
general reputation, let them go upon " 'change," or enter 
the counting-houses of any of our intelligent merchants, 
and try how far their straight coats, long faces, and cant ex- 
pressions will procure them credit ! — Or, if they allege that 
mere worldlings are no proper judges of " the life and power 
of Methodism," let them test the value of their loud amens, 



232 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

&c, among " the knowing ones" of their own "brethren," 
and see how far they will trust them, without other security 
than that of their Methodistical profession ! ! I do not in- 
deed, suppose that all who indulge in the enthusiastic and 
fanatical practices adverted to, are hypocritical or irreligious 
— many of them, no doubt, are truly sincere and strictly 
pious, according to their view r s of truth and duty. What I 
affirm is, that such practices are no indications of piety at 
all — much less of eminent holiness; because they may, and 
actually do often exist in connection with conduct which is 
utterly irreconcilable with genuine piety. It is with pleasure, 
I acknowledge also, that many of the more intelligent and 
pious among the Methodists, do not themselves approve of 
many of the things to which I have alluded. And were it 
not for the use, which many of that sect habitually make of 
these matters, I should gladly have omitted all reference to 
them. But when they are held up by multitudes for the 
double purpose of glorifying their own church, and of dis- 
paraging the religious character of other denominations: — 
when it is confidently asserted, that they are proofs of the 
life and power of religion among the Methodists, and their 
absence in other churches, infallible evidences of their for- 
mality and spiritual deadness: — when bigots and proselyting 
zealots are, on this ground, perpetually seeking to prejudice 
the members of other communions against their own de- 
nomination, and in favour of Methodism, it is our obvious 
duty to expose them. 

I said that this disparagement of the piety of other 
churches, arises not only from false notions of the na- 
ture of true religion, — but also from the very small degree 
of piety which they themselves possess. Unless this were 
so, it would be morally impossible for them to character- 
ize the instructive exposition of the word of God, as un- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 233 

edifying — the faithful exhibition and enforcement of divine 
truth, as dry and cold — the orderly, reverential and solemn 
prayer and praise of other churches, as formal, dead, &c. 
The truth is, these exercises are too spiritual for their carnal 
hearts, or comparatively dwarfish Christian experience. If 
they had the life of true religion within their souls, or had 
more of it than they have, they would be able to enter into 
these purely spiritual exercises with unspeakable interest and 
profit. No marvel, if they are wholly destitute of piety 
themselves, that nothing but the excitation of their natural 
sensibilities can make them conscious of any feeling in the 
house of God ! No wonder, if they possess only a small 
degree of grace, that so many adventitious circumstances 
and appliances are indispensable to enable them to realize 
what they take to be the power of religion, or to elicit, in 
any good degree, their love, and gratitude and praise ! But 
instead of disparaging the spiritual services of evangelical 
churches, let such endeavour to obtain the grace of God, or 
an increase of it, and then they will no longer contemn the 
ordinances of Jehovah, or characterize them as " cold form- 
alities," and " lifeless, unedifying ceremonies." 

4. In addition to what I have already quoted, the writer 
of " Practical Methodism" thus animadverts on the meth- 
ods employed by our Methodist friends in collecting members 
into their church and in proselyting from other denomina- 
tions. 

" There is," says he, " scarcely a periodical published 
from Maine to Mississippi, under Methodist influence, which 
is not continually ringing changes on their 450,000 mem*; 
bers." [This number has been, since then, more than 
doubled, and their boastfulness has fully kept pace with its 
augmentation.] " They are never tired of proclaiming that 
they are the most numerous religous denomination in the 
30 



234 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

Union; and that they are more rapidly increasing than any 
other. And whilst I have no desire to break in upon round 
numbers, or to deny that they are increasing, it may be well 
to inquire, how so large a number has been collected, and 
by what means additions are making to them. 

" In the collecting of this large number, l camp-meetings'' 
have been very efficient. The annual recurrence of the 
8 camp-meeting season,' is the great harvest of Methodism. 
Then every sickle, no matter how dull, is expected to 
cut; then, from every field, no matter how unpromising, the 
reapers are expected to return, bearing their sheaves with 
them. Hundreds, of every class and description, flock to 
these meetings; some for one purpose, some for another. 
Day and night, they are harangued with all the strength of 
lungs and language, which bishops, circuit ministers, local 
preachers, class leaders, men and women, can command. 
There are but few imaginations so dull as not to be excited 
by the scenes here exhibited; and but few possessing feelings 
so 'saturated with earth,' as not to be kindled up by the 
wild enthusiastic addresses which are made to them. The 
consequences naturally to be expected ensue. Much feel- 
ing is awakened — many are excited to tears — some are heard 
sobbing aloud — and some, under the pressure of a boister- 
ous address, are almost frantic. Feeling begets feeling" — 
[just as naturally as laughter begets laughter — or gaping be- 
gets gaping.] " The contagion spreads from circle to cir- 
cle, and from camp to camp; and soon they are seen led in 
from all quarters, c to be prayed for.' The names of all who 
are in any way excited, are taken down by the ministers; 
and at the breaking up of the meeting, they are declared to 
have united with the Methodists. And a notice is written 
and sent to the £ Advocate and Journal,' stating that at such 
a camp-meeting, so many were converted. 






PRACTICAL METHODISM. 235 

" It is true that the * Discipline' requires an apprentice- 
ship of six months, before they are admitted to full com- 
munion. But this is merely a theory of the < Discipline,' 
which is but rarely practised. I have known them c con- 
verted' one day, and partake of the communion the next. 
If there is a difference between communion and full com- 
munion, I know not what it is, or on what it is based. 

t{ I could state a great many facts, respecting these camp- 
meeting converts. Whilst some, I freely admit, have hon- 
oured their profession and their Saviour, by a life of godli- 
ness, I have known many others return to the beggarly ele- 
ments of the world. Four or five years since, in the town 
adjoining that in which I live, about one hundred were con- 
verted; or, to use Methodist language, e got religion,' at a 
camp-meeting. At this time, scarcely one of them main- 
tains a character for piety. A few of them yet 'hold on,' 
but the rest ' have fallen from grace.' It is presumed that 
these backsliders, with all the like circumstances throughout 
the country, go to swell up the round sum of 450,000 mem- 
bers. It is not a very uncommon circumstance, to hear an 
individual exclaim at these meetings that he has c got reli- 
gion,' and to see him, before he has returned home, get 
drunk. And a more common circumstance is, to see them 
1 brought out with power,' and to hear them pray, and ex- 
hort, and shout, and in the course of a few months after- 
wards, to hear them say that ' religion is all a hoax.' To 
these things I can testify. And yet it is presumed that eve- 
ry name placed on the ministerial books at the meetings, 
goes to make up the round sum of 450,000 members. 

" The circuit preachers pursue a plan, well adapted to in- 
crease their numbers, without adding to the amount of piety. 
The fact is, that almost every circuit preacher is a Methodist 
recruiting officer. The moment any thing like seriousness 



236 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

occurs in a place, the preacher furnishes himself with pencil 
and paper; and with the one in his pocket and the other in 
his hat, enters the meeting. After a noisy exhortation, he 
passes round the room, asking man, woman, and child, if 
they wish to be prayed for; and if so, to give in their names. 
Without any hesitation, they generally answer his question 
in the affirmative, and give their names. In the course of 
a few weeks, some of them become the hopeful subjects of 
grace. The preacher visits them, and they tell him the fact. 
' Oh ! yes,' he replies, ' I have been praying for you, and I 
knew the Lord would convert you.' Tf the brother or sis- 
ter expresses a desire to join some other church, he makes 
no hesitation in saying, c you have been converted by Meth- 
odist prayers, and now you should join the Methodist 
Church.' If this is not clear demonstration to the indivi- 
dual he is addressing, he produces the paper, on which the 
name was at first enrolled, as evidence that the conversion 
was the result of Methodism. If neither his art nor per- 
suasion succeeds in making the individual a Methodist, he 
retires from the house, perhaps saying, c thank God, I am 
not so proud, but that the Methodist religion is good enough 
for me.' And afterwards, in his intercourse with his broth- 
ers and sisters, he vents his insinuations against the piety of 
the individual. Throughout the country, these are things of 
constant occurrence. 

" Not long since, in a village not far from my residence, 
there was a little excitement in a sabbath school. From the 
school it extended itself among several of the youth of the 
place. The circuit preacher heard of it, and was soon on 
the spot. After a most vociferous sermon, he requested the 
youth to remain behind. He took out his paper and enroll- 
ed all their names. He was uncommonly solicitous that 
they should join the * class.' And this, too, when they were, 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 237 

nearly to an individual, the children of parents attached to 
other denominations. His conduct so disgusted the better 
informed, as to induce them to forbid their children going to 
meeting; and it is believed was the means of stopping a 
work, which gave promise of a very interesting spiritual 
harvest. 

"Another fact to illustrate what I call their recruiting 
spirit. Not many miles distant from the town in which I 
live, is a very pleasant village, in which there is but one 
Methodist professor. And from all accounts, although of 
age, he can neither read nor write; and although a Christ- 
ian, he frequently needs the presence of a parson to drive 
away the witches. This village being supplied by a minis- 
ter who was rather unpopular, the 'itinerants' thought it was 
a good time for them to make a descent. They gave notice 
of a ' two days' meeting,' and came at the time appointed. 
Crowds came to hear and see them. At the close of their 
meeting, which was nearly occupied by drawing carica- 
tures of Calvinism, and in abusing other denominations, 
one of their orators arose and made a speech, in substance 
as follows — ' We have come here, my friends, to do you 
good, and to preach the gospel to you in its simplicity and 
purity. If we can procure a good class here, we will con- 
tinue to meet regular appointments; if not, we must go 
where we can.' He then gave an invitation to any who de- 
sired to form themselves into a class, to come forward and 
give in their names. None appearing to move, he rose a 
second time, and addressing himself first to some professors 
of other churches, said, ' will you join?' They replying 
with a very significant shake of the head, he passed on to 
the others; and went round the room, putting the question to 
every individual, ' will you join?' And grievous to relate, 
not one of them consented, although under the excitement 



238 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

of a ' two days' meeting.' And this Tertullus had to sit 
down, under the by no means desirable conviction, that his 
labours and hopes were all in vain. But the very course of 
conduct whose failure is narrated here, is that which in other 
places is doing execution, and has achieved wonders in 
swelling the list of members to the round sum of 450,000. 
"Another method used by them for increasing their list, 
and which is considerably powerful, if we may judge of its 
strength by its effects, is that of prejudicing serious and in- 
quiring individuals against other denominations. Perhaps no 
trait is more generally characteristic of Methodism than this. 
And the extent to which it is sometimes carried is truly as- 
tonishing. It is however in perfect keeping with their gen- 
eral character. Having imbibed the opinion, that of all 
sects, they are the most holy, orthodox, devoted, and (to 
use a phrase from their own vocabulary) c God honouring 
people;' and that all other denominations are formal, world- 
ly minded, erroneous in belief, and without the power of 
godliness, we might reasonably expect just such a course of 
conduct, as that on which we are animadverting. But sure- 
ly neither law nor gospel, nor Christian charity, can counte- 
nance the conduct to which we see this opinion lead every 
day. When a person is reported as serious, and who is 
known to have but little prejudice in favour of any denomi- 
nation, a visit may very soon be expected from the circuit 
preacher. If, in the course of conversation, he discovers 
any leaning to another fold, he is sure to discant upon the 
character and doctrines of its shepherd and sheep. And that 
too, in such a way, as to make the impression, that they are 
not walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the 
Lord blameless. To verify the truth of these remarks, I 
could narrate at least twenty instances, within my own 
knowledge. Nor is this conduct without its effect, in swell- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 239 

ing the list of 450,000 members. There is no period of 
mature life, perhaps, when individuals are more credulous, 
than when under a deep conviction of sin. At such a pe- 
riod, everything said, especially by Christian ministers, has 
its weight. And when statements are made by an indivi- 
dual wearing a clerical dress, and a very sober countenance, 
with a drawling, religious tone, the serious inquirer cannot 
find in his heart to think that all is not just so. And the de- 
ceptive representations of other denominations, made by 
* itinerants' to individuals under these circumstances, I have 
known to make impressions which all time will not erase. 
— Nor is this conduct confined to serious persons, who 
have no particular predilections. I have known it to be 
pursued towards the wives and daughters of members and 
elders of other churches. 

" To place in a clear and convincing light what I state, I 
ask the liberty of inserting an extract from a letter I hold in 
my possession. Its history is as follows — In a certain town, 
there was a fashionable young lady, who became serious, 
obtained a hope of her good estate, and expressed a desire 
to unite with a Presbyterian Church. The Methodist itine- 
rant preacher was uncommonly anxious that she should unite 
with them. How to accomplish his desires he knew not. 
On opening the door one morning, the letter from which the 
following extract is made, was found, directed to the young 
lady. The itinerant preacher was charged to his face with 
being the author of it, and never denied it. — 

" ' My Sister, — As you are about to take a step which will 
be of great importance to your future welfare, permit me to 
ask a few questions, which though you may not see proper 
to answer, yet they will be remembered when you and I are 
standing at the tribunal of Almighty God. 1st. What bene- 
fit do you expect in the Presbyterian Church which you can- 



240 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

not find in ours ? Do they preach the gospel any purer, or 
with more success ? Do they pray with more zeal, or do 
they possess any more of apostolic fire, than our preachers 
do? Who has manifested the greatest desire for ihe salvation 

of ; the Methodists or the Presbyterians ? Brother 

H — '■ (meaning himself) has never got but twenty-two 

dollars, whereas the Presbyterians have collected near one 
hundred dollars at one time. Whose labours does God bless 
the most, that of the Methodists, or Presbyterians ? Do not 
the Presbyterians admit of card-playing, going to the thea- 
tres, &c, &c; how then, can they be the people of God? 
Take heed, my sister, how you join that church; you may re- 
pent of it, when it is eternally too late. Leaving out of 
view all the God-dishonouring horrors of election and repro- 
bation, I cannot see how you can join that people. Beware, 
my sister, what you do; farewell till we meet at the judgment, 
where you will know that he who writes this is 

Your Friend.' 

" Does this need any comment ? Can there be a more 
preposterous exhibition of hypocrisy, avarice, falsehood and 
impiety ! And whilst I would by no means, say, that all 
their ministers would go as far as ' Your Friend,' I 
have no hesitation in saying that the feeling exhibited in the 
above extract is that which, in kind, is possessed by a large 
majority of the itinerants, in the Methodist connexion. And 
whilst two thousand and upwards of such men are abroad 
through the land, beating up for Methodist recruits, and de- 
termined to make Methodists in any way, and at all hazards, 
can we wonder that they can boast of the round number of 
450,000 members ?"— lb., vol. IX., pp. 20—21. 

The same pharisaical, bigoted, and proselyting spirit is 
constantly manifested by many of them in this city. They 
are perpetually endeavouring in private to disaffect the mem- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 241 

bers of other churches, with a view to proselyte them to 
Methodism. And the lengths to which they sometimes go, 
are almost incredible. They often speak, as if there were 
no real conversions under the ministry of other denomina- 
tions, and no vital or experimental religion among the mem- 
bers of other sects. — " Gome to our meeting" — they often 
say to the members of other churches — " come to our meet- 
ing, if you want to get religion !" And one of them, in re- 
monstrating with his relative against sending her child to a 
Presbyterian sabbath school, is said to have exclaimed — 
" What ! do you want your child to go to hell ! ! " 

In their efforts to disaffect our people and to proselyte 
them to their sect, they sometimes resort to the most shame- 
ful vilification of our doctrines, and to the most dishonoura- 
ble and uncandid misrepresentations of the personal views, 
feelings and conduct of Presbyterian pastors. Let me give 
one or two examples. For some years after my settlement 
in this city, I was in the habit of occasionally inviting their 
ministers to occupy my pulpit; as I felt a desire to be upon 
friendly terms with every evangelical denomination of Christ- 
ians. But in no one instance, was this professional courte- 
sy ever reciprocated by them. Had this uncivil neglect 
been all, I should never have publicly noticed it; but, to my 
surprise, I heard from one and another, that the members of 
the Methodist Church were privately animadverting upon 
my " bigotry," in not being willing to preach in their pul- 
pits ! — " Our preachers," said they, " frequently preach in 
your pulpit, but your pastor is so proud or bigoted, that he 
will not preach in any of ours ! ! " Again, when one of 
their meeting houses in my neighbourhood was undergoing 
repairs, I cheerfully consented to their occupying our house 
of worship, which they did for weeks — and left, without 
even saying, u thank you sir ! " But this want of politeness 
31 



242 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

was a trifle, compared with the representations which some 
of their members were making, during the very time they 
were occupying our church, of my alleged heresy and illib- 
erally 1 1 In short, without entering into further details witb 
which I have been personally connected, I have had but too 
much reason to know, that private misrepresentation and 
personal detraction are, to a great extent, employed by Meth- 
odists in their efforts to break down other churches, with a 
view to the upbuilding of their own. And I may add that* 
so far as my experience goes, the utmost liberality and kind- 
ness are utterly lost upon many of them, who seem to be in- 
capable of appreciating either, when exercised by a Calvin- 
ist, and who appear to think, that almost any measures are 
lawful, in opposition to Presbyterian ministers and churches. 
One great object too, of their camp-meetings and occa- 
sional excitements in their churches, is, no doubt, to prose- 
lyte the members of other denominations. This I infer, 
from the zeal with which they invite and urge the members 
of other congregations to attend. Without these expe- 
dients, they would have but little prospect of proselyting 
from other Christian sects — for their ordinary services are, 
to say the least, not more interesting than those of other 
churches; nor, without them, could they have the same pre- 
text for enticing others from their usual places of worship. 
But there seems to be no sectarian design, in inviting other 
Christians to a " camp-meeting" — and many go, without 
ever suspecting that the object is, if possible, to convert 
them to Methodism. So every now and then, an excitement 
is " gotten up," in one or more of their meeting houses; and 
it again furnishes a pretext for inviting and urging the mem- 
bers of other denominations to visit their churches. To cre- 
ate such an excitement, they usually have on hand some " ex- 
traordinary preacher" — some " wonderful orator" — some 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 243 

" great revivalist" — and generally, he who happens to be 
the present operator, is the most eloquent, powerful and suc- 
cessful preacher, that has ever preceded, or that ever will 
come after him ! Accordingly, their members flock from their 
different places of worship, and from all parts of the city to 
hear the orator and revivalist, — -(and to give information of 
the desired point of concentration, their numerous pulpits 
and class meetings afford abundant and unusual facilities,) 
and then the crowd, thus created, is alleged as demonstra- 
tive evidence, not only of the prodigious eloquence of the 
preacher, but also of the extraordinary presence and power 
of God ! They sing and pray vociferously — shout at the 
top of their voices — clap their hands, and hollow " glory ! 
hallelujah!" — and then it is circulated far and wide, that a 
powerful and glorious revival of religion is in progress in 
such a meeting house ! And now, now is the time for mak- 
ing proselytes — to urge those who belong to other sects to 
come and hear the prodigy, and to participate in the revi- 
val ! Now is the time for many to show their revived 
Christianity ! by disparaging other ministers and churches, 
and by drawing comparisons between " the life and power of 
Methodism," and "the formality and deadness" of other 
communions ! And in order that the greatest possible num- 
ber may be thus enticed, the revival, as they call it, lijge 
some portable machine, is carried from one meetinghouse to 
another, and from one section of the city to another. This 
machinery is usually set in motion, at least once a year ; 
though, if any special reason exist, or if any particular ob- 
ject is to be gained, it can be put in operation at any time, 
and in any place. I predicted, after the delivery of my lec- 
tures on the Divine Decrees, and before their publication, 
that soon after their appearance in print, a Methodist revi- 
val might be expected, in my immediate neighbourhood — 



244 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

and so there was. I now predict that, (unless this exposure 
shall prevent it,) soon after this work makes its appearance, 
we shall have another, perhaps more il powerful," to prove 
that all that is said concerning their polity, &c, is untrue, 
and that they are the very best Christians on earth. But if 
there should be a renewal of the same kind of excitement, I 
trust that it will be with no greater success, so far as my 
flock are contemplated — for to their honour, be it known, 
that, notwithstanding all the efforts which were made to 
proselyte them — and that for weeks in succession — not a 
man, woman, or child could be seduced from the church of 
their fathers. And if the selfish and sectarian objects of 
those who seek to entice the members of other denomina- 
tions, were better understood and more generally known, 
there would be fewer proselytes from any of them. 

But after all these methods of manufacturing converts, 
what is the boasted efficiency of Methodism, as compared, 
for example, with the alleged inefficiency of Presbyterian- 
ism ? What are the relative numbers added to the respec- 
tive denominations? According to the printed minutes of 
1842, the increase of the Methodist communion was 60,983; 
and the number of travelling and local preachers, 10,920 — 
which would not be equal to an increase of six individuals, 
on an average, for each minister during the year. Let us 
now compare this with the minutes of the Presbyterian de- 
nomination for the same year. The total number of addi- 
tions reported (and the reports are far from being complete) 
was 14,714, and the number of ministers and licentiates, 
1,508; which would be nearly equal to ten additions, on an 
average, to each minister during the year. Or, if we com- 
pare the total number of communicants reported in 1842, 
with the number reported in 1841, w r e shall find that the nett 
increase was 6,000; which would be an increase of, very 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 245 

nearly, four individuals to each minister during the year. If 
all the Presbyteries and churches had reported the num- 
bers added within their bounds, the sum total would have 
been far greater. But even as it stands, what ground is 
there for the frequent invidious comparisons, between the 
boasted efficiency of Methodist preachers, and the alleged 
inefficiency of Presbyterian ministers ? Considering the " ma- 
chinery" which is employed in the production of Methodist 
converts, and the frequency and " power" of their "revi- 
vals" — considering the boastful manner in which they are 
prone to speak of the success of their preachers, and the 
disparaging manner in which they frequently speak of the 
inefficiency of other clergymen, one would naturally ex- 
pect, that the additions to their communion w^ould be im- 
mense, when, lo ! upon examination, it is discovered, that 
the increase to their denomination, according to their own 
Minutes for 1842, did not equal six individuals, on an aver- 
age, to each of their ministers during the year! ! What an 
advantage there is sometimes in subjecting such vain boast- 
ings to the test of figures ! 

While on this topic, I may be excused for adding a few 
remarks concerning the fruits of my own ministry. [ have 
never before published, or caused to be published, a single line 
respecting the number of additions to the church over which 
I preside; although, during the deeply interesting seasons 
with which we have been divinely favoured, I have been 
urged by one and another to do so, because I have always 
felt a strong aversion to any thing like ostentation or boast- 
ing on such subjects. But as special pains appear to have 
been taken by some of the members of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church — particularly since the Lectures on the Divine 
Decrees were delivered — to disparage my ministry, and to 
misrepresent the state and prospects of the church and con- 



246 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

gregation with which I am connected, I feel it to be due, not 
only to myself, but likewise to the beloved people of my 
charge^ to state, as briefly and as modestly as I can, the fol- 
lowing facts: — 

1. With regard to the number of additions to the commu- 
nion of our church. I have been the bishop of the Third 
Presbyterian Church of Baltimore between twelve and thir- 
teen years; having been elected its pastor, on the 17th day 
of May, 1830; and ordained, and installed as such, on the 
25th day of July following. At the commencement of my 
ministry, the congregation was very small — greatly involv- 
ed in debt — and very much discouraged in consequence of 
their previous disappointments and repeated failures. Ma- 
ny a time have I lectured, on a week-day evening, to two or 
three persons; and preached, on the sabbath, to fifteen or 
twenty individuals — and for several years I laboured under 
the greatest disadvantages. And yet, during my pastoral 
connexion with them, without any of the modern " moral ma- 
chinery," but by the blessing of God, upon his own ap- 
pointed means of grace, there have been added to the com- 
munion of the church, between four and five hundred souls — 
or, on an average, between thirty and forty every year. 

2. With respect to the pecuniary condition of the congrega- 
tion, the following extract, from the last Annual Report of the 
Board of Trustees, will speak for itself: — " As we have now 
arrived at a new era in our financial history, it may be pro- 
per to advert briefly to the past. For several years prior to 
the installation of our present pastor, the condition of the 
church was most deplorable. Few in numbers, and over- 
whelmed in debt, the congregation was rapidly hastening to 
dissolution. In the fall of 1828, the then existing Board of 
Trustees were obliged to acknowledge their inability to ex- 
tricate the church from its embarrassments; and, as a last re- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 247 

sort, appealed to their fellow citizens and the members of 
other sister churches for assistance. In that public appeal, 
("as appears from the mss. records,) after giving a descrip- 
tion of the state of affairs, they say, — ' It is manifest that 
some spirited exertions must be made to extricate the 
church, in whole or in part from this debt, or the premises 
must be sold at auction to satisfy the just claims of its credit- 
ors. The friends of the church are unwilling to submit to 
this latter alternative; and they have therefore determined to 
make one last and potent effort to relieve it, in which they 
hope and pray that they may be sustained by their fellow 
citizens, and especially by those of the same Christian denom- 
ination with themselves.' The proposition which was then 
made, viz. — to sell the pews — in a great measure failed; and 
things continued to grow worse, until the summer of 1830, 
when the present administration of the church began. Since 
then, by the blessing of God, and the cordial and united co- 
operation of the people, the church has been extricated from 
its difficulties and brought into a condition highly gratifying 
and encouraging. The property has not only been greatly en- 
larged and improved — at a cost of some five or six thousand 
dollars — but the original onerous debt, of at least the same 
amount, has been reduced to less than two hundred and fifty 
dollars. This, the ladies have generously assumed; and, 
judging from their past activity and efficiency, (for which 
they have our hearty thanks,) there can be no doubt but 
that, in due time, it will be extinguished. The church, 
therefore, may be considered as virtually free from debt; — a 
consummation devoutly wished for, and one demanding our 
special gratitude and praise !" 

3. "With regard to the present state and prospects of the 
congregation^ — I can say without hesitation, that they have 
never before been so encouraging. The services of the 



248 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

church have been of late, well sustained — the audiences un- 
usually large — and the number of hearers, gradually, yet 
steadily increasing. The lectures, through the week have 
been remarkably well attended — and the church, large as it 
now is, has been generally well filled on the sabbath. And 
I will add, never, in the whole course of my ministry, have 
my people manifested greater attachment or been more kind 
and generous towards their pastor. Indeed, the opposition 
from without, has evidently served to bind them more close- 
ly to their friend and bishop, and to attach them the more 
firmly to the doctrines and order of their venerated and belov- 
ed church. I repeat it, that nothing but the misrepresenta- 
tions which have reached my ears should have induced me to 
make these statements: and I trust that what I have stated, 
will satisfy the public that, for the present, at least, the Third 
Presbyterian Church is not hastening to dissolution, nor are a 
great many of its members about to turn Arminian Methodists!* 

I will now proceed to give some extracts from the articles 
on "Practical Methodism," relative to the effects of 
Methodism on the church and on the world. He says, — 

" By way of preliminary, I would state, that I am very 
far from depreciating the good the Methodists are accom- 
plishing all around us. I do, yea, and will rejoice, that 

* I will take the liberty of recording an additional fact — as remarkable 
as it is creditable to the Christian character of the congregation. During 
the whole period of my pastoral connexion with them, there has never 
been a single jar in either the spiritual or temporal Boards of the church; 
and I have yet to hear the first negative voice in any of the meetings of the 
church or congregation. And as to personal respect and kindness — their 
conduct has been most exemplary. Is it any wonder that a pastor should 
love such a people 1 — May he not be excused for this grateful acknowl- 
edgment and public commendation? — Especially, when strangers seek 
not only to alienate his people from him, but also to estrange him from 
them*? 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 249 

through their zeal and activity, the lamp of the gospel is 
carried to many, sitting in the regions of darkness. In the 
wild wastes, and new settlements of our country, as well as 
in foreign lands, they are accomplishing much, which with- 
out them, would probably remain undone. But yet, in seve- 
ral respects, I think the effects of their influence are very 
much to be deplored. And first, as it regards the church. 

1. " Here the first obvious effect of their influence, is, in 
lowering the standard of qualification for the Christian min- 
istry. All history bears its mournful testimony to the deplor- 
able effects of an unqualified ministry. Incompetent teach- 
ers of religion have ever been the scourge of the church, 
the abettors of error — the tools of wily ecclesiastics and 
politicians, and at once the victims and supporters of super- 
stition and fanaticism. Need I refer the readers of the Ad- 
vocate to the evidence which proves these allegations ? It 
is written in sunbeams on the pages of every ecclesiastical 
and civil historian. And in the face of all this light and 
evidence, the Methodists, as a body, are the stern advocates 
of an untaught ministry. Throughout the country, we see 
them elevating men to the dignity of ambassadors of Christ, 
utterly unprepared to discharge correctly, a single duty of 
the sacred function. And if report speaks the truth, in the 
south and west, it is no uncommon thing to hear them com- 
mence their sermons by thanking God that they were not 
c man made ministers,' that they did not preach with the 
enticing words of 'human larnin.' To the ignorance of 
their clergy, as a primary cause, we may trace nearly all the 
conduct on which strictures have been made, in my preced- 
ing numbers. 

"And I am sorry to state, that the influence of Methodist 
example in this respect, is felt and seen in other branches of 
the church of Christ. Influenced by motives not altogether 
32 



250 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

justifiable, they admit young men to the holy calling, before 
they have passed through a tythe of the necessary prepara- 
tion. This is one of the signs of the times that makes me 
tremble, like Eli, for the ark of God. If ever the church 
sinks again into the darkness from which she was freed by 
the reformation, it must be for the want of an intelligent 
ministry. And if ever she becomes the joy of the whole 
earth, diffusing her saving light from pole to pole, and £ from 
the rivers to the end of the earth,' it must be, under God, to 
the influence of a pious, talented, well informed ministry. 
And the influence exerted by the Methodists, in advocating 
an illiterate ministry, and in slandering the learning and ta- 
lents of their more enlightened neighbours, will, in its ulti- 
mate results, be found sufficient to counterbalance a large 
proportion of the good they are effecting.* 

2. " Another of their evil effects upon the church is, the 
little value they place upon Christian instruction. Their sys- 
tem is mainly formed with a reference to the passions. 
Their preaching, praying, classes, camp-meetings, and love- 
feasts, are all conducted so as to affect the passions. As it 
respects instruction, a moral famine pervades every thing they 
do. This might be expected from the character of a large 
majority of their clergy. The time was, when the labour- 
ing oar of ministerial duty, was the instruction of the rising 
and risen generation; when none were admitted to the 
church, without a knowledge of its doctrines and duties, 
without being able to give a reason for the hope which they 
professed. That was the golden age of the church, which 
produced the Erskines and Owens; the Henrys and Baxters; 
the Charnocks and Howes. Certain it is, that what these 
great luminaries considered a necessary course of instruction 

*See remarks on this subject on pp. 215 and 216. 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 251 

for admission to Christian privileges, is by the Methodists, 
in a great measure neglected. A person professes conver- 
sion to-day, and is admitted to the communion to-morrow. 
And thus the church is filled with ignorant members; igno- 
rant of the Bible, and in a very lamentable degree, of the 
plan of salvation. Were it not for their reigning desire to 
make members., they would probably, to some extent at least, 
pursue a different plan; but as it is, the course which they pur- 
sue is to be deplored. And their example in this respect, is 
exerting a deleterious influence ^on other portions of the 
church. Other denominations, to prevent their adherents 
from becoming Methodists, ' where they can get religion so 
easy,' admit them to membership, before the consent of en- 
lightened piety and judgment would pronounce them quali- 
fied. If the Methodist Church is determined to run upon 
the rock on which the Romish Church split, and around 
which its broken fragments are floating until the present 
hour, it is earnestly to be wished, that her sister churches 
may not be so unwise as to follow her. 

3. " Another of the evil effects of Methodism upon the 
church is, the perverted taste which it creates for hearing 
the word of God. Such a taste have they created for clamor- 
ous preaching, that now they will be satisfied with nothing 
else. The great object of preaching, surely, is to elucidate 
and explain the word of God, and to bring it home to the 
heart and conscience. These two things must necessarily 
be united; but among our Methodist brethren generally, such 
an union is not regarded as important, and is in fact, seldom 
witnessed. A didactic man among them is regarded as a 
mere dabbler in human learning, and is generally unpopular. 
"What can be more detrimental to the purity and prosperity 
of the Church of Christ, than a sentiment like this ? If in 
the sacred and divine institution of preaching, a calm, delib- 



252 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

erate, rational and pungent exposition of the scriptures, is to 
give way to the narration of experience, and of wonderful 
incidents and anecdotes — often to the veriest rant and bom- 
bast, what is to become of the church? If the scriptures 
cease to shine from the pulpit, what is to enlighten and save 
the people ? 

" Nor is the evil influence of Methodism in this respect 
confined to themselves. Sorry am I to say, that it is seen 
and felt among other denominations. Our preaching is in 
many instances, dwindling down to declamation; our sermons 
to rhetorical flourishes: expositions of scripture are superse- 
ded by little flights of fancy, and too many of our youthful 
preachers are more ambitious to collect their laurels from 
Parnassus than from Calvary. When our modern sermons 
are compared with those of the Erskines, and Matthew 
Henry, and Witherspoon, how wide the difference between 
them ! It cannot be denied or concealed, that the increas- 
ing tendency of our pulpit exercises is to superficialness. 
And that the rise and progress of Methodism has increased 
this tendency very much, especially among the clergy of the 
second order of mind, to me is as clear as demonstration." — 
Ch. Ad., vol. IX., pp. 189—191. 

The tendency to the kind of preaching above mentioned, 
" among the clergy of the second order of mind," general- 
ly, has certainly not been decreasing since the foregoing 
strictures were written. It has become in truth deplorably 
prevalent. How many of that class use their texts as mere 
mottos, and entertain their hearers with mere declamation or 
" rhetorical flourishes." How seldom do such elucidate 
and explain the passage of scripture on which they profess 
to discourse. In many instances, the hearers are as little in- 
formed of its connexion and true meaning, after the sermon, 
as they were before. And if any one should happen to for- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 253 

get the text after it had been announced, he would never be 
reminded of it by the substance of the sermon itself. In- 
deed, so little do many of them " stick to their text," that 
it is doubtful whether they themselves could tell what they 
were preaching from, if suddenly interrogated in the midst 
of their " flights of fancy" or irrelevant and bombastic de- 
clamation. — The grand object with such appears to be, either 
to " tickle the ears" of their hearers, or to make, what is 
called, " a powerful impression" upon their feelings. 

I have no doubt but that, in many cases, it is the same in- 
feriority of mind, which leads them to the adoption of much 
of the " moral machinery" of Methodism. Being unable to 
sustain themselves as public teachers, by the force of talent 
and the variety and instructiveness of their discourses, they 
are obliged to resort to various arts and appliances, to cover 
their deficiency, and to retain or replenish their audiences. 
And for the same reason, many of them call in the aid of 
some popular revivalist, every now and then, to resuscitate 
their languishing churches, which, without such extraneous 
aid, would literally die of spiritual ennui ! Certain am I, 
that it would be morally impossible for some men to sustain 
themselves in the positions they occupy, if they were to dis- 
pense with their periodical helps from abroad, and the vari- 
ous machinery by which they contrive, for a long time, to 
keep up a factitious interest. And yet the machinery will 
ultimately wear out; and the feebleness and inefficiency of 
those who have very little else to rely upon for success, be 
made too apparent to be concealed. I know that such men 
are accustomed to place the employment of such machinery 
upon very different grounds: — They profess to use such mea- 
sures because they judge them adapted to accomplish much 
good — and not content with the privilege of thus thinking 
and acting for themselves — though it be in direct opposition 



254 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

to the clearest dictates of experience — they not unfrequent- 
ly represent those of their brethren who will neither employ 
or connive at them, as being destitute of a revival spirit — as 
cold and negligent in their master's service. It is high time, 
therefore, in self-defence, to speak out what has long been 
our private opinion, and to expose, what we believe to be, 
in many cases, the real, though we would fain hope uncon- 
scious, cause of the employment of such objectionable mea- 
sures. — They are resorted to, in many instances, as substitutes 
for mental power, and clung to in desperation, as the only 
means of keeping up a factitious interest. If any one wishes 
to test the truth of these remarks, let him visit the churches of 
such during the interval of their revivals, so called, and as- 
certain what interest the people feel in their exhibitions of 
divine truth, without the exciting accompaniments adverted 
to. And let him ask himself the question — how long would 
their audiences endure such preaching, without the hope of 
being relieved by the visit of some evangelist, or the re-en- 
actment of those stimulating scenes to which I have allud- 
ed ! No marvel, then 3 that certain Methodistical measures 
— measures originally resorted to by weak or ignorant men, 
as their only chance for creating any interest in their minis- 
trations — should be adopted by some others, not Methodists; 
— they are in fact, their " capital stock in trade," with- 
out which they would soon become bankrupt in reputation, 
and be obliged to retire in disgrace as incompetent to in- 
struct and interest an intelligent people. In order, however, 
to guard against any misconstruction, I will add, that I am 
far from being opposed to the occasional assistance of evan- 
gelists, or other pastors, or to the occasional multiplication of 
the divinely appointed means of grace. Such occasional 
foreign aid is sometimes highly useful to a flock, supplied by 
the most able and faithful of pastors — and such an occasional 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 255 

increase of the usual number of religious services, is often 
very profitable. My sole opposition is directed against the 
use of certain Methodistical machinery — called among other 
denominations "new measures" — which are, in my judg- 
ment, productive only of spurious revivals or mere popular 
excitements; awfully injuiious, in their ultimate and perma- 
nent effects, upon the Church of Christ, and deceptive and 
ruinous to multitudes of immortal souls. — What these meas- 
ures are — how they are applied — and what are their results, 
will be shown, in the succeeding chapter, after I have given 
the remaining extracts from " Practical Methodism." The 
writer of those articles observes, 

4. " But what is, perhaps, the greatest evil of Method- 
ism, is yet to be named. I mean its effect in begetting im- 
proper notions in regard to divine truth. The influence 
which our views of divine truth exert on the heart and con- 
science, is extensive and powerful. In regard to the pro- 
duction of proper religious feeling, our views of truth are 
every thing. When they are obscure and undefined, there 
will be a corresponding confusion in our feelings; when ra- 
tional and luminous, they impart warmth, vigour, and pro- 
priety to every holy affection. In this view of the subject, 
how deplorable the extension which is given to views and 
notions, based on clouds, and borne up by vapours, which 
vanish into thin air before the light of reason and scripture. 

" Were it not that I resolved, at the commencement, to 
exclude all doctrinal discussion from these papers, I could 
easily elucidate what I mean, by a slight glance at some pe- 
culiarly erroneous sentiments. I would refer to them, howev- 
er, merely as to their practical tendency. Among the Meth- 
odists there is very much religious irreverence, — arising, no 
doubt, from their improper views of the character of God. 
It is impossible to support their creed without derogating 



256 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

from some of the essential attributes of his nature. His 
sovereignty, omniscience, foreknowledge and unchangeable- 
ness, are by implication set aside; and having lost a just 
view of his majesty, he can be approached with the less 
reverence. Hence their boisterous and unmeaning prayers, 
the great familiarity with which they treat the Most High, — 
their crude notions on the subject of l getting religion,' and 
of sinless perfection. They suppose that religion can be 
obtained and lost at any time — that it consists in a boister- 
ous agitation of the passions — that other means than prayer 
and the avoidance of temptation, are to be used in overcom- 
ing the devil,* — and reverence and order in religious worship 
are the characteristics of coldness and formality. So incor- 
rect are their notions in regard to some truths, and so lax 
and gross as it regards others, that where Methodism has 
been to any extent prevalent, it is almost impossible to make 
a proper impression upon the mind. You can do but little 
else than look upon, and weep over the wild waste that is 
widening around you. That there are individuals among 
the Methodists, who utterly disapprove of many, or of all 
the excesses, I have here mentioned, I freely and gladly ad- 
mit; but that the specified errors and excesses do prevail 
among them generally, as a sect, is what I know to be true. 
5. " I will conclude this paper by saying a few words re- 
specting the influence of Methodism upon the world. By the 
world, I mean unsanctified sinners in general. Here I touch 
upon a topic, where what I shall offer, may, I am aware, be 
opposed by a great show of argument. Facts may be stat- 

* " A man of my acquaintance, a few years since, cried oul, in an even- 
ing meeting among the Methodists, ' brethren, 1 have got the devil, and 
will not let him go till I kill him.' He continued fisting his satanic ma- 
jesty against the wall, for half an hour, whilst the cries of ' amen,' and 
( glory to God,' were rising all around him." 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 257 

ed which will, to all appearance, prove every thing which I 
say to be fallacious. We shall be told of the great zeal and 
success of the circuit preachers — of the 450,000 members 
collected together in the short space of 60 or 70 years, — of 
the revivals which they have enjoyed — and of the influence 
which they exert in promoting religion and virtue, and of 
checking immorality and vice. I will readily concede the 
truth of every modest statement that may be made on all 
these subjects. I cheerfully admit that they are doing much, 
very much, to advance the declarative glory of God, and to 
save sinners. And yet I am fully impressed with the be- 
lief that on the rational, thinking portion of the world, their 
example and influence produce a very unhappy effect. 

" I will suppose a case for the purpose of illustration. A 
man of intelligence is prompted by curiosity to attend one 
of their boisterous ' camp-meetings.' He goes from camp 
to camp, and from one praying circle to another. He hears 
the fervid enthusiasm of the preachers, which acts upon the 
mass, as a whirlwind upon the ocean. He sees some falling 
into fits — others exhausted with shouting — others prostrate 
on the earth, and crying out, ' it made no difference to them 
whether they w T ent to heaven head or heels foremost.'* With 
what impressions respecting religion would he return from 
this scene of anarchy and confusion ? Let any candid mind 
answer the question. Such scenes are as little calculated to 
honour the cause of religion as those exhibited by the Sty- 
lites, Mystics, or Whippers. 

" I will suppose another case. A man of intelligence 
visits their prayer meetings. He hears twenty or thirty 
praying at once, and the less fluent brethren and sisters 



* " A scene actually witnessed at a camp-meeting, but a few miles from 
my residence." 

33 



258 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

shouting 'amen.' He hears one exclaim- — 'I see the Sa- 
viour: there he is;' and another, < I see heaven open, and 
God preparing to descend to us;' and another crying out, 
'pray on, brothers and sisters, the blessing will soon 
come.' He sees little else than irreverence before Him 
who hath said, i the Lord is in his holy temple; let all the 
earth keep silence before him.' With what impressions re- 
specting religion will he return from this meeting? Let any 
impartial mind answer. If such scenes are not well calculated 
to make the impression, that religion is only fitted for the vul- 
gar; that it is all a matter of blind superstition; I know not 
what scenes are. And these are the scenes actually exhibit- 
ed in nearly every camp-meeting, and in many prayer-meet- 
ings and love-feasts, from one extremity of the country to 
the other. 

" And the impressions which these scenes are calculated 
to make are the very ones that are made. Where the c Meth- 
odist religion' has been for any time prevalent, unchecked by 
the presence of other denominations, you find the talented 
and influential members of society, generally in the opposi- 
tion. They are opposed not only to the Methodists, but to 
every thing in the form of godliness. The region in which 
I live, bears a decided testimony to the truth of this fact. 
Methodism was once dominant. It carried nearly every 
thing before it; and now the intelligent and influential are 
generally infidels, or something as bad; and are rarely ever 
seen within the walls of a church. Methodism is at present 
on the wane: the people are becoming wearied of it: and that 
cold chill, which is the sure precurser of spiritual death, is 
pervading the whole community. From the facts stated, I 
conclude, that in many places where the Methodists are do- 
ing much good, they are also doing much harm; often where 
they are scattering some of the good seed of the word, they 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 259 

are also sowing the bad seed of opposition and infidelity." 
— Ch. Ad., vol IX., pp. 246—248.- 

To illustrate, still further, the amazing credulity and gross 
fanaticism of Methodism, as well as to show the real nature 
of many of their " conversions," and the true character of 
much of their so called " Christian experience," I will make 
a few extracts from the a Works of the Rev. John Wesley," 
the founder of the sect. Only let it be remembered, that the 
wonderful stories, &c, related by him, are religiously believ- 
ed by thousands of his followers in this country, and that 
similar visions, bodily agitations, &c, are still common 
among them. The extracts are as follow: — 

" Tues., January 1, 1751. — About this time I received a 
remarkable letter; part of which ran as follows: — 

#*## u ( ft was m y cus tom to rise some hours before the 
family, and spend that time in reading. One Sunday morn- 
ing I was just going to open my Bible, when a voice (wheth- 
er inward or outward, I cannot tell) seemed to say very loud, 
' God, for Christ's sake, hath forgiven thee.' I started up, 
took the candle, and searched all about, to see if any one 
was near; but there was none. I then sat down, with such 
peace and joy in my soul as cannot be described. While I 
was musing what it could mean, I heard it again, saying, 
1 go in peace, thy sins are forgiven thee.' I trembled ex- 
ceedingly, not with fear, but such an emotion as I cannot 
express. Yet I got up the second time, and opened the 
door, to see if it was any human voice. Soon after it was 
repeated the third time, still louder; which drove me on my 
knees to prayer, being overwhelmed with the love of God, 
and, for the time, utterly incapable of doubt or fear. ' " — - 
Wesley' *s Works, vol. HI., p. 506. 

The following samples were furnished by one of his cleri- 
cal correspondents, and are introduced by him thus: — " I 



260 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

shall easily be excused for adding here, a further account of 
the work of God in and near Everton: — 

"'I discoursed also with Ann Thorn, who told me of 
much heaviness following the visions with which she had 
been favoured; but said she was at intervals visited still with 
such overpowering love and joy, especially at the Lord's 
supper, that she often lay in a trance for many hours. She 
is twenty-one years old. We were soon after called into the 
garden, where Patty Jenkins (one of the same age) was so 
overwhelmed with the love of God, that she sunk down, and 
appeared as one in a pleasant sleep, only with her eyes open; 
yet she had often just strength to utter, with a low voice, 
ejaculations of joy and praise; but no words coming up to 
what she felt, she frequently laughed while she saw his glo- 
ry. This is quite unintelligible to many; for a stranger in- 

termeddleth not with our joy. So it was with Mr. M , 

who doubted whether God or the Devil had filled her with 
love and praise. 0, the depth of human wisdom ! Mr. 

R , the mean time, was filled with solemn awe. I no 

sooner sat down by her, than the spirit of God poured the 
same blessedness into my soul. Hers continued till the time 
we were to set out for Cockin Hatley. Then her strength 
was restored in a moment, and we walked together, sixteen 
in number, singing to the Lord as we went along. 

" < June 6, 1759. — I spoke this morning at Orwell, on Isa. 
55: 1. One who had been before convinced of sin, fell 
down in a kind of fit, and broke out in great anguish of soul, 
calling on the Lord Jesus for salvation. He wrought, as in 
the agonies of death, and was quite bathed in sweat. He 
beat the chair, against which he kneeled, as one whose soul 
drew nigh unto hell. His countenance then cleared up at 
once: we hoped he would be presently set at liberty; but on 
a sudden he was more distressed than ever, being in the 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 261 

sharpest conflict. Every muscle of his body was in strong 
agitation, as if nature was just dissolving. I never saw any 
convulsion fit so violent. But in a moment God dispelled 
the cloud. His face was again covered with smiles, and he 
spake as seeing the Lord near him. He cried unto him; and 
the Lord hearing, pronounced him freely forgiven. At that 
instant, he clapped his hands, and cried aloud, 'Jesus is 
mine ! He is my Saviour !' His soul luas in peace; neither 
did he find the least bodily pain or soreness. 

"'This morning, Ann Simpson, aged sixteen or seven- 
teen, lay near an hour in the utmost distress, shrieking out, 
' Christ ! Christ I 1 and no other word; her face all the time 
being violently distorted. I left her awhile, but could scarce 
sit down before I heard the voice of praise. I went, and 
found her heaviness turned into joy, even the joyful assurance 
that her sins were pardoned.**** I asked her, why she cried 
out continually, c Christ ! Christ !' She answered, i I thought 
myself at that time, on a little island, and saw Satan in a 
hideous form, just ready to devour me, hell all round open to 
receive me, and myself ready to drop in; while no help ap- 
peared, nor any way to escape. But just as I was dropping 
in, the Lord appeared between me and the great gulf, and 
would not let me fall into it. As soon as 1 saw him, all my 
trouble was gone, and all pain I felt before; and ever since, 
I have been light and joyful, and filled with the love of 
God.' 

" <Fri. 13. — Mr. R , as well as Mr. M , was in 

doubt concerning the work of God here. But this morning 
they were both fully convinced, while Alice Miller, the lit- 
tle pale girl, justified May 20th, who is in the sixteenth, and 
Molly Raymond, who is in the twelfth year of her age, relat- 
ed their experience; their artless confidence confirming all 
their words. 



262 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

" c When sermon was ended, one brought good tidings to 
Mr. B. from Grandchester, that God had there broken down 
seventeen persons, last week, by the singing of hymns only; 
and that a child, seven years old, sees many visions, and as- 
tonishes the neighbours, with her innocent, awful manner of 
declaring them. 

u i "While Mr. B. preached in the church, I stood with 
many in the church yard, to make room for those who come 
from far; therefore, I saw little, but heard the agonizing of 
many, panting and gasping after eternal life. In the after- 
noon, Mr. B. was constrained, by the multitude of people, to 
come out of the church, and preach in his own close. Some 
of those who were here pricked to the heart, were affected in 
an astonishing manner. The first man I saw wounded, 
would have dropped, but others catching him in their arms, 
did, indeed, prop him up, but were so far from keeping him 
still, that he caused all of them to totter and tremble. His 
own shaking exceeded that of a cloth in the wind. It seem- 
ed as if the Lord came upon him like a giant, taking him 
by the neck, and shaking all his bones in pieces. One wo- 
man tore up the ground with her hands, filling them with 
dust and with the hard trodden grass, on which I saw her 
lie, with her hands clenched, as one dead, when the multi- 
tude dispersed. Another roared and screamed in a more 
dreadful agony than ever I heard before. I omitted the re- 
joicing of believers, because of their number and the fre- 
quency thereof, though the manner was strange; some of 
them being quite overpowered with divine love, and only 
showing enough of natural life to let us know they were 
overwhelmed with joy and life eternal. Some continued 
long as if they were dead, but with a calm sweetness in 
their looks. I saw one who lay two or three hours in the 
open air, and being then carried into the house, continued 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 263 

insensible another hour, as if actually dead. The first sign 
of life she showed was arapture of praise, intermixed with a 
small joyous laughter. 

" < Wed. 18. — We called at the house, where Mr. B. had 
been preaching in the morning, and found several there re- 
joicing in God, and several mourning after him. While I 
prayed with them, many crowded into the house, some of 
whom burst into a strange, involuntary laughter, so that my 
voice could scarce be heard; and when I strove to speak 
louder, a sudden hoarseness seized me. Then the laughter 
increased. I perceived it was Satan, and resolved to pray 
on. Immediately the Lord rebuked him, that laughter was 
at an end, and so was my hoarseness. 

" ' Thurs. 19. — Mr. J. gs was a mild, good natured 

Pharisee, who had never been awakened: but he was now tho- 
roughly convinced of his lost estate, and stood for a time in 
utter despair, with his mouth wide open, his eyes staring, 
and full of huge dismay. When he found power to speak, 
he cried out, ' I thought I had led a good life; I thought I was 
not so bad as others; but I am the vilest creature upon earth; 
I am dropping into hell ! Now, now; this very moment P 
He then saw hell open to receive him, and Satan ready to 
cast him in; but it was not long before he saw the Lord Jesus, 
and knew he had accepted him. He then cried aloud, in an 
unspeakable rapture, c I have got Christ I I have got Christ !' 
For two hours he was in the visions of God ; then the 
joy, though not the peace, abated.' " — lb., vol. IV., pp. 
35—39. 

The foregoing are fair samples of many similar narratives 
with which his journal abounds. If my limits allowed, I 
would transcribe a few choice specimens of the apparition 
or ghost stories, which he also relates with the utmost gravi- 
ty: — one of which he introduces with the expression of his 



264 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

entire belief in the reality of witches, as well as ghosts, and 
accompanies with the most ludicrous annotations ! — See his 
Works, vol. IV., pp. 159—161. 279—286. 

I will only add the following, as illustrative of his own 
experience: — 

" Fri. 9. — I was a little surprised at some, who were buf- 
feted of Satan in an unusual manner, by such a spirit of 
laughter •, as they could in no wise resist, though it was pain 
and grief unto them. I could scarce have believed the ac- 
count they gave me, had I not known the same thing ten or 
eleven years ago. Part of Sunday, my brother and I, then 
used to spend in walking in the meadows, and singing 
psalms. But one day, just as we were beginning to sing, he 
burst out into a loud laughter. I asked him, if he was dis- 
tracted; and began to be very angry, and presently after to 
laugh as loud as he. Nor could we possibly refrain, though 
we were ready to tear ourselves in pieces, but we were forced 
to go home without singing another line." — lb., vol, III., 
p. 183. 

Now, what confidence can be placed, by any intelligent 
and experienced Christian, in conversions and religious joys, 
founded upon dreams and visions, and " kind of Jits !" Can 
any rational and truly pious man read such accounts, without 
shuddering at the awful consequences of such gross fanati- 
cism and delusion ? 

There appears to have been considerable uncertainty and 
confusion in the mind of Mr. Wesley himself, in regard to 
many of these strange occurrences — and no little inconsist- 
ency in his manner of speaking of them at different times 
and on different occasions. He speaks of them, as partly 
natural, and partly supernatural — and ascribes them, some- 
times to the agency of the Devil, and at other times, to the 
power of God. 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 265 

On some occasions — smarting under the satirical expo- 
sures of his opponents — he almost repudiates them with in- 
dignation ! — In reply to one of them, he says: — " Are you 
not convinced, sir, that you have laid to my charge, things 
which I know not ? I do not gravely tell you (as much an 
enthusiast as you over and over affirm me to be) that I sen- 
sibly feel (in your sense) the motions of the Holy Spirit. 
Much less do I make this, any more than c convulsions, ago- 
nies, howlings, roarings, and violent contortions of the bo- 
dy,' either ' certain signs of men's being in a state of sal- 
vation,' or i necessary in order thereunto.' You might with 
equal justice and truth inform the world, and the worshipful, 
the magistrates of Newcastle, that I make seeing the wind, 
or feeling the light, necessary to salvation.' 5 — lb. y vol. V., 
p. 57. 

Yea, on some occasions, he appears to have been himself 
impressed with the necessity of checking this spirit of en- 
thusiasm and fanaticism among his followers — and it would 
be well if these warnings, uttered during his more lucid and 
sober moments, were now heeded by multitudes who profess 
to revere his authority: — 

" It is chiefly among these enormous mountains that so 
many have been awakened, justified, and soon after perfect- 
ed in love; but even while they are full of love, Satan strives 
to push many of them to extravagance. This appears in seve- 
ral instances: — 1. Frequently three or four, yea, ten or twelve, 
pray aloud all together. 2. Some of them, perhaps many, 
scream all together, as loud as they possibly can. 3. Some 
of them use improper, yea, indecent expressions in prayer. 
4. Several drop down as dead, and are as stiff as a corpse; 
but in a while they start up, and cry, ' Glory ! glory !' per- 
haps twenty times together. Just so do the French pro- 
phets, and very lately the Jumpers in Wales, bring t r ie real 
34 



266 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 



work into contempt. Yet, whenever we reprove them, it 
should be in the most mild and gentle manner possible." — • 
lb., vol. IV., p. 631. 

"Perhaps some may be afraid, lest the refraining from 
these warm expressions, or even gently checking them, 
should check the fervour of our devotion. It is very possi- 
ble it may check, or even prevent, some kind of fervour, 
which has passed for devotion. Possibly it may prevent loud 
shouting, horrid, unnatural screaming, repeating the same 
words twenty or thirty times, jumping two or three feet high, 
and throwing about the arms or legs, both of men and wo- 
men, in a manner shocking, not only to religion, but to 
common decency: — But it will never check, much less pre- 
vent, true, scriptural devotion." — lb., vol. II., p. 444. 

Indeed, when he noticed or heard of these bodily agita- 
tions, &c. in others — not of his own persuasion — or produced 
by them on any of his own followers, Mr. Wesley's under- 
standing appears to have been remarkably " penetrating," 
and his judgment very decided ! Take the following exam- 
ples: — 

"Mr. Evans now gave me an account from his own 
knowledge, of what has made a great noise in Wales: — c It 
is common in the congregations attended by Mr. W. W., and 
one or two other clergymen, after the preaching is over, for 
any one that has a mind, to give out a verse of a hymn. 
This they [sing over and over with all their might, perhaps 
above thirty, yea, forty times. Meanwhile, the bodies of 
two or three, sometimes ten or twelve, are violently agitat- 
ed; and they leap up and down, in all manner of postures, 
frequently for hours together.' I think," says Wesley, 
" there needs no great penetration to understand this. They 
are honest, upright men, who really feel the love of God in 
their hearts. But they have little experience, either of the 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 267 

ways of God, or the devices of Satan. So he" (the Devil) 
" serves himself of their simplicity, in order to wear them 
out, and to bring a discredit on the work of God." — lb., 
vol. IV., p. 157. 

" Sun. 28. — I went, (having been long importuned there- 
to,) about five in the evening, with four or five of my friends, 
to a house where was one of those commonly called French 
prophets. After a time, she came in. She seemed about 
four or five and twenty, of an agreeable speech and be- 
haviour. She asked, why we came. I said, Ho try the spir- 
its, whether they be of God.' Presently after she leaned 
back in her chair, and seemed to have strong workings in 
her breast, with deep sighings intermixed. Her head and 
hands, and, by turns, every part of her body, seemed also 
to be in a kind of convulsive motion. This continued 
about ten minutes, till, at six, she began to speak, (though 
the workings, sighings, and contortions of her body were so 
intermixed with her words, that she seldom spoke half a 
sentence together,) with a clear, strong voice, ' Father, thy 
will, thy will be done. Thus saith the Lord, if of any of 
you that is a father, his child ask bread, will he give him a 
stone ? If he ask a fish, will he give him a scorpion ? Ask 
bread of me, my children, and I will give you bread, I will 
not, will not give you a scorpion. By this, judge of what 
ye shall now hear.' 

" She spoke much (all as in the person of God, and most- 
ly in scripture words) of the fulfilling of the prophecies, the 
coming of Christ now at hand, and the spreading of the gos- 
pel over all the earth. Then she exhorted us not to be in haste 
in judging her spirit, to be or not to be of God; but to wait 
upon God, and he would teach us, if we conferred not with 
flesh and blood. She added, with many enforcements, that we 
must watch and pray, and take up our cross, and be still be- 



268 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

fore God. Two or three of our company were much affect- 
ed, and believed she spoke by the spirit of God. But this 
was in no wise clear to me. The motion might be either hys- 
terical or artificial. And the same words, any person of a 
good understanding and well versed in the scriptures, might 
have spoken. But I let the matter alone; knowing this, that 
1 if it be not of God, it will come to nought.' "—lb., vol. 
III., p. 119. [Yes, fanaticism and superstition will event- 
ually come to nought — but like Idolatry, Mohamedanism, 
and Popery, they may become very prevalent, and last a 
good while ! ] 

But as soon as Mr. Wesley found that some of his own 
followers were becoming the disciples of these French pro- 
phets, why, then, no confidence was to be placed in dreams, 
visions, agitations, &c. — for these, it would seem, were only 
to be regarded as evidences of the power and approbation of 
God, when they occurred in connection with his ministry, or 
that of his co-adjutors ! — 

" Fri. 22.— I called on one who c did run well,' till he was 
hindered by some of those called French prophets. c Wo 
unto the prophets, saith the Lord, who prophecy in my 
name, and I have not sent them.' At Weaver's Hall, I en- 
deavoured to point them out; and earnestly exhorted all that 
followed after holiness, to avoid, as fire, all who do not speak 
according i to the law and testimony.' " [Thus letting the 
matter alone; knowing this, that " if it be not of God, it 
will come to nought! !"] 

" In the afternoon," he continues, " I preached at the 
Fish Ponds: but had no life or spirit in me; and was much 
in doubt, whether God would not lay me aside, and send 
other labourers into his harvest. I came to the society full 
of this thought; and began, in much weakness, to explain, 
{ Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits, wheth- 



PRACTICAL METHODISM. 269 

er they be of God.' I told them, they were not to judge of 
the spirit whereby any one spoke, either by appearances, or 
by common report, or by their own inward feelings: no, nor 
by any dreams, visions, or revelations, supposed to be made to 
their souls; any more than by their tears, or any involuntary 
effects wrought upon their bodies. I warned them, all these 
were, in themselves, of a doubtful, disputable nature; they 
might be from God, and they might not; and were therefore 
not simply to be relied on, (any more than simply to be con- 
demned,) but to be tried by a further rule, to be brought to 
the only certain test, the law and the testimony." — lb., vol. 
III., p. 141. 

No marvel, that among a people, given to such fanaticism, 
there should have been as much want of religious knowledge 
and consistency of Christian character, as Mr. Wesley him- 
self, on some occasions, acknowledges: — 

"Mon. 22. — The more I converse with this people," (the 
society at Limerick,) " the more I am amazed. That God 
hath wrought a great work among them is manifest; and yet 
the main of them, believers and unbelievers, are not able to 
give a rational account of the plainest principles of religion. 
It is plain, God begins his work at the heart; then l the in- 
spiration of the Highest giveth understanding.'" — lb., vol. 
Ill, p. 451. 

And in the Minutes of one of his Conferences, he thus 
writes of the denomination in general: — 

u The world say, 6 the Methodists are no better than other 
people.' This is not true. But it is nearer the truth than 
we are willing to believe. 

"N. B. For (1.) personal religion either toward God or 
man, is amazingly superficial among us. 

" I can but just touch on a few generals. How little faith 
is there among us ! How little communion with God ! 



270 PRACTICAL METHODISM. 

How little living in heaven, walking in eternity, deadness to 
every creature ! How much love of the world; desire of 
pleasure, of ease, of getting money ! How little brotherly 
love! What continual judging one another ! What gos- 
siping, evil speaking, tale bearing ! What want of moral 
honesty ! To instance only in one or two particulars: who 
does as he would be done by, in buying and selling, particu- 
larly in selling horses ! Write him a knave that does not. 
And the Methodist knave is the worst of all knaves, 

" (2.) Family religion is shamefully wanting, and almost 
in every branch. 

" And the Methodists in general will be little the better, till 
we take quite another course with them. For what avails 
public preaching alone, though we could preach like angels ? 
We must, yea, every travelling preacher must, instruct them 
from house to house. Till this is done, and that in good 
earnest, the Methodists will be little better than other peo- 
ple. Our religion is not deep, universal, uniform; 
but superficial, partial, uneven." — 26., vol. F., p. 213. 

Before I conclude what I have to say on the subject of 
Episcopal Methodism, I will add a chapter on the subject of 
modern revivals and revival measures. 






CHAPTER VZX. 

NEW MEASURES FOR PROMOTING REVIVALS 
OF RELIGION. 

Extracts from an able article in the Princeton Repertory on the moral 
machinery or new measures of certain modern " revivalists," so called, 
in which the true character of such excitements, and the means by which 
they are manufactured, are exposed. — Letters of the Rev. Drs. Alexander 
and Miller, Professors in the Theological Seminary at Princeton, on the 
subject of revivals and revival measures. — The great importance of gen- 
uine revivals of religion, and the necessity of greater diligence, on the 
part of orthodox Christians, in the use of God's appointed means, for 
their promotion. 

The following copious extracts are from an article in the 
" Biblical Repertory and Princeton Review," January No., 
1842: — a quarterly periodical, edited by an association of 
gentlemen, consisting of a number of the able, learned and 
pious Professors in the Theological and Literary Institutions 
in Princeton, whose praise is in all the churches. The ar- 
ticle was written, not with direct reference to the Method- 
ists, but in opposition to those " New School Presbyterians," 
&c, who had adopted and employed Methodistical " ma- 
chinery" for the promotion of revivals of religion — or, as 
they are termed among Presbyterians, " new measures." I 
present these extracts for the instruction and admonition of 
Presbyterians especially: — and coming from such a source, 
they are entitled to, and will no doubt receive, the highest 
consideration. In confirmation of some of the statements 
contained in the Review, I have appended several notes, 



272 NEW MEASURES. 

which may not be unworthy of the attention and reflection 
of the reader. 

After exposing the real character of the Arminian and 
Semi-Pelagian doctrines with which the " new measures" 
are usually associated, and from which they naturally flow, 
the reviewer proceeds as follows: — 

"Now, with these views of regeneration and conversion, 
let us suppose a minister, or, what is more common, one of 
those expert and practiced itinerant tactitians, who claim to 
be revival preachers eminenter, to undertake the kindling of 
a religious excitement in a congregation or community — 
what course will he naturally pursue ? All experience shows 
that the following become integral and inseparable parts of 
the ' moral machinery' put in requisition to achieve the de- 
sired result. 

" First, a peculiar strain and style of preaching. One 
main object of the preaching will be to foster in the minds 
of the hearers, a practical unbelief of all those doctrines of 
grace which imply that true religion cannot exist in the soul, 
unless produced by a direct operation of the Holy Ghost. 
This, as we have already seen, accords with Mr. Finney's 
prescription for promoting revivals. For this purpose, the 
doctrines of election, inability, regeneration, are sometimes 
kept utterly out of view; sometimes explained away; some- 
times obscured and mystified; sometimes coarsely misrepre- 
sented, caricatured and maligned; sometimes openly and di- 
rectly denied. Having cleared away all obstacles to * imme- 
diate action,' by making religion a mere act or resolution of 
the creature, a second great object is so to operate upon 
* self-love,' that it shall prompt to an immediate and decisive 
resolution. To this end the everlasting woes of the wick- 
ed, and joys of the righteous, are vividly and abundantly 
pourtrayed, and this is a part of the counsel of God which 



NEW MEASURES. 273 

revival preachers can no way be accused of shunning faith- 
fully to declare. In connection with this, invention is tor- 
tured for arguments, and memory for anecdotes, to inspire 
the belief, that if any do not escape hell during the present 
excitement, or perhaps the present day or hour, they never 
will. For the purpose of compassing these objects more ef- 
fectually, every effort is made to spice the preaching with 
anecdotes and illustrations, often of the most strange, crude, 
motley description. We recollect once to have heard a ser- 
mon by a ' revival preacher,' which consisted wholly of three 
anecdotes. By this means they present a powerful induce- 
ment to all that class of persons who are seeking pastime 
and recreation, to come to their meetings, since there are 
few who are not fascinated with a good story well told; and 
hence it is said, that this sort of preaching competes with 
the theatre in its attractions for a numerous class. Besides, 
there is something peculiarly grateful and bewitching to the 
more coarse and profligate sort of wicked men, in seeing the 
pulpit, which in their minds, has ever been associated with 
a purity, sanctity and solemnity that they cannot endure, de- 
graded into a stage for reciting droll and vulgar stories and 
grotesque images and comparisons. And especially if these 
are plied for the abuse, ridicule, or disparagement of those 
ministers and Christians who do not bow the knee to the re- 
vivalist, or of the ordinary teachers and professors of reli- 
gion, whom these persons have ever hated, they enjoy a still 
richer c feast of reason and flow of soul.' This is not the 
only advantage. Such anecdotes and illustrations serve the 
double purpose of giving plausibility to any notion, however 
absurd, which the preacher may wish to inculcate, and of 
lowering all that is spiritual and supernatural in religion to 
the standard of things purely natural, civil or moral, i. e. to 
the capacity and tastes of the carnal and worldly mind, 
35 



274 NEW MEASURES. 

which is void of the renewing and illumination of the Holy 
Ghost.*** We have heard the wonderful skill of a noted 
revivalist illustrated by one of his admirers, thus: He was 
vindicating the necessity of protracted meetings, and for this 
purpose employed the following illustration: £ If we kindle a 
single fire under a kettle it will warm the water somewhat, 
but will not raise it to a boiling heat. And if we wait till 
the water becomes cold before we again put fire under it, we 
may repeat the experiment endlessly without making it boil. 
The fire must therefore be kept a-going without interrup- 
tion, till the result sought is attained. So with preaching. 
If it occur only on the sabbath, the effect dies away during 
the week. It must be therefore repeated without cessation, 
in order to accomplish any thing.' This supposes that reli- 
gion is a mere working up of the natural susceptibilites by 
the efficacy of persuasion, instead of a product of the divine 
power attending the preaching of the word. Otherwise it 
is unmeaning. Yet it is plausible with unreflecting minds. 
These are fair specimens of the anecdotes and illustrations 
used by this class of preachers. And although there is a 
legitimate use of anecdotes and illustrations, when conscien- 
tiously and judiciously employed by experimental and spir- 
itually enlightened preachers, yet we insist that the free use 
of such as are commonly employed by the class of preachers 
under review, is obnoxious to all the charges we have laid 
against them. 

" An itinerant revivalist makes his first entree into a place, 
with the advantage of a certain sort of celebrity, as a preach- 
er of prodigious power and unparalleled interest, and a 
worker of wonders in the way of producing revivals. He 
is often sent for, under the idea that his advent will certain- 
ly bring with it a revival, and his fame is trumpeted before 
him on the wings of the wind. By means of this, and the 



NEW MEASURES. 275 

free application of the style of preaching we have described, 
day after day, and night after night, a crowd is soon gather- 
ed to witness this strange thing, and see whereunto it will 
come. Unless these means have already become stale, and 
bereft of the charm of novelty and freshness, by frequent 
repetition, unless they have thus exhausted the excitability 
and curiosity of the people, or unless their true nature and 
tendency have come to be generally understood, or there are 
other unpropitious circumstances, they will rally all sorts of 
people to witness the spectacle, whether they approve or 
disapprove it. And now the preacher is pretty sure to an- 
nounce that a c shaking' is about to occur under his labours, 
such as passes all former example, and points to the sensa- 
tion already made, the crowds of people rushing to hear 
him, as premonitory symptoms of what, will be witnessed by 
those who shall be on the ground a few weeks hence. 
Moreover, he teaches the praying people, that if they will of- 
fer the l prayer of faith,' they can procure whatever conver- 
sions, and as much of a revival, as they ask. Thus the in- 
dications of a revival are made at once to appear. And now 
the great labour is to accumulate all excitements from heav- 
en, earth, and hell, that urge an immediate taking of the great 
resolve, which is deemed equivalent to passing from death to 
life, and here is tested whatever virtue there is in efforts de- 
scriptive and histrionic, to make the auditory see themselves 
in the grasp of death, or standing before the judgment seat 
of Christ, or hear the sentence of the judge, or inhale the 
sulphureous fumes of the pit, or the balmy fragrance of the 
paradise above, to hear the frantic shrieks of the damned, or 
catch the transporting melodies of heaven, and thus to make 
the present seem the last moment in which the lake of fire 
can be exchanged for immortal bliss, and in this way to im- 
pel to that resolution to serve the Lord, which is made one 



276 NEW MEASURES. 

with spiritual regeneration. That the truths thus brought to 
view are most necessary to be enforced powerfully, and felt 
vividly, especially in a religious revival, we know full well. 
But then they must be unfolded in their proper places and 
proportions, according to the analogy of faith. And unless 
properly accompanied with other evangelical truths, they be- 
come incentives to spurious conversions and false hopes, in- 
stead of that faith which works by love, and purines the heart. 
But this process alone is found ordinarily not to be suffici- 
ently stimulating; hence, in order to hasten and develope 
the work still more palpably, certain measures, as they have 
been styled, are usually introduced at a favourable crisis.* 

*I can corroborate the inefficiency of the preaching of such " revival- 
ists," without the use of their peculiar " measures," by an experiment 
which I tried some years ago. There had been in my church, at the time 
alluded to, a very interesting state of religious feeling. I had been preach- 
ing for three or four evenings every week for several months in suc- 
cession. The meetings were unusually solemn, and a considerable num- 
ber had been hopefully converted to God. In this state of things, several 
of the members of the church suggested the expediency of inviting a certain 
" revival preacher," who, at that period, was producing great excitements 
in different parts of the country. Upon reflection, 1 determined to try the 
experiment, provided I could obtain his assistance without the introduction 
of his new measures. I had seen enough, in my native city, of the fruits 
of such machinery, and witnessed enough of the ultimate results of such 
measures, in the field of my present labours; and was, therefore, from 
the very outset of my ministry, determined never to employ them or 
countenance their use by others. I accordingly wrote to the revivalist — 
explaining to him my views, and inviting him to come and labour with 
me, if he could dispense with his objectionable apparatus. He replied that 
he would come with pleasure— that while he thought that, under some cir- 
cumstances, such measures were useful, they were not always desirable, 
much less indispensably necessary — that for himself, he depended mainly 
upon the blessing of God on the preaching of the Gospel — and that, if he 
came, he would not think of introducing any measure in opposition to 
my judgment, &c. Well, he came; and, at his suggestion, another broth- 
er to co-operate with him. They preached alternately for nearly a week, 



NEW MEASURES. 277 

They have reference to that well understood principle of 
human nature, which is ashamed to renounce any course to 
which it is publicly committed, and on this they chiefly de- 
pend for the efficacy. 

" One measure commonly resorted to at an early stage of 
these proceedings is, a call upon all persons in the assem- 
bly who are determined or disposed to come out on the 
Lord's side, or to flee from destruction, or seek heaven, 
to indicate it by rising, and all who are of a contrary mind, 
to indicate it by keeping their seats. In this case, if those 
who are really determined to serve the Lord, respond to the 
call, it is quite certain, that most of those who are not, will 
join them. When men of the world are unexpectedly sur- 

and held social meetings for prayer. But their preaching produced no 
good effect; and the religious feeling existing in the congregation at the 
lime they commenced their labours, daily and rapidly diminished. Of this 
they appeared to be themselves convinced — for, after labouring a day or 
two, the chief "revivalist" began privately to intimate, that nothing could 
be done, unless some measure was resorted to for the purpose of bringing 
sinners to a decision, &c. I reminded him of his previous pledge; and told 
him positively that no novel measure should be employed. He seemed to 
be still dissatisfied; when I told him that, if he was not willing to continue 
to preach and pray, without the use of new measures, I would publicly state 
all the facts to the people, and put an end at once to the protracted meet- 
ing. He looked at me as if doubting whether I meant what I had said, 
when I again repeated the same words, and assured him that I was never 
more decided in my life. He then dropped the subject, and the services 
went on — the preaching becoming in fact every day more flat and sopo- 
rific. This experiment convinced me that the "revival preachers" are 
powerless without their usual machinery — that the popular excitements 
which they produce, are effected by their peculiar apparatus, and not by 
the blessing of God upon their exhibitions of divine truth. The experi- 
ment was not without this advantage— that no such " revivalists" have 
since been desired by any of the members of my flock; — but it was, alas ! 
too expensive, inasmuch, as I have every reason to believe, that the work 
of God, which had been progressing for months, was by it materially 
checked and injured. 



278 NEW MEASURES. 

prised into a dilemma, one horn of which is to go along with 
a bewildered and excited concourse of people, and the other 
to be set down in the black list, as sinners of extraordi- 
nary hardihood and desperation, very few have nerve and 
courage enough to choose the latter. We consider this pro- 
cedure no better than a trap to ensnare men into insincere, 
or, in the best view, inconsiderate professions. We know 
it has been resorted to for the promotion of many worthy 
objects, in a manner, however, which involves less of the 
nature and sanctity of a vow to the Lord than in this case, 
with the design of extorting professions and pledges in their 
behalf, from persons who never expected to make them. 
But in the end, this trick, like all other tricks, cannot fail to 
re-act disastrously upon any good cause which adopts it. 
In the case of thus publicly calling on men to disclose their 
religious character, their pride is appealed to virtually, first 
to induce them to profess themselves religious, and then to 
induce them to preserve at least an outward and seeming 
conformity to the professions to which they have thus been 
ensnared to commit themselves. Indeed, we have heard an 
enthusiastic defender of a celebrated revivalist, who is now 
in the full tide of successful experiment, allege the influence 
of pride in holding men to professions already made, as the 
great reason and justification of all his manifold artifices 
to get men publicly committed to become pious. Moreover, 
in most cases, the preacher will largely expatiate upon the 
importance and necessity of taking a stand before men, by 
means of this and certain other measures, which we shall 
presently notice, as being the grand and decisive step on 
which their conversion depends. When this is done, no 
matter how many salvos the preacher throws in to clear him- 
self from the charge of teaching the obvious delusion, that 
such a step is scriptural regeneration, the anxious hearer, 



NEW MEASURES. 279 

ready to catch at a straw, infallibly understands that this step 
is either identical with, or evidential of, or certainly antece- 
dent to, true conversion; and that if taken with a desire of 
getting religion, it is one of the things that accompany salva- 
tion. And when a large concourse have thus publicly com- 
mitted themselves to be religious, the news spreads far and 
wide, that a great religious awakening or revival is in pro- 
gress in under the labours of the Rev. Mr. . 

" In order to perfect this public commitment, recourse is 
usually had to another series of expedients. Certain seats, 
rooms, or other localities, are allotted to persons in various 
conditions of mind. Some have a miscalled altar, to which 
all persons who wish conversion must come to be prayed for. 
Others set off a certain number of seats, usually those near- 
est the pulpit, which they style ' anxious seats,' which an- 
swer the purpose of the altar already mentioned. To these 
are often added 4 decision seats,' i hoping seats,' &c. &c. 
Instead of seats, sometimes a particular room is used, styled 
the l anxious' or l inquiry' room; and another styled the 
' young convert's' room. Or some other expedient is adopt- 
ed answering the same purpose. And now all the influen- 
ces already adverted to, and every other device which can 
reach the human sensibilities, are put in motion to induce 
sinners to come to the anxious seat, room or altar. They 
are made practically to believe that their salvation is staked 
upon it. Of course, if there is any excitement, great num- 
bers rush to this hallowed point of entrance into the king- 
dom of God. Here they soon learn that the new birth is an 
act of their own sovereign power of willing, in which they 
choose God instead of the world, or determine to serve him, 
or come out on his side, or give themselves to him — an act 
to which they are at this moment, as at all times, every way 
competent. This is usually followed by what is sometimes 



280 NEW MEASURES. 

called the c dedicatory' prayer — a prayer in which the speak- 
er calls on his hearers to unite with him in giving themselves 
to God, and uses expressions in accordance with his previ- 
ous instructions. And in the emphatic phrase of Mr. Fin- 
ney, large numbers ' in the space of a few minutes come 
right out on the Lord's side;' ripe for the decision seats, or 
hoping seats, or young convert's room, or any other place to 
which they may be allotted. It is very common, in order to 
rally greater numbers around the anxious seats, for leaders 
in the work, sometimes the preacher himself, to go around 
the house and address individuals singly, urging them to the 
anxious seat or altar, and in order more effectually to awe 
and startle them, they often pray for them aloud by name. 
This is done in many cases, while others are publicly pray- 
ing or exhorting. In order still further to perfect the com- 
mitment, it is usually insisted on as a capital point, that 
young converts should rise and state their feelings and pur- 
poses, and otherwise exhort and pray in the meetings. This 
heightens the startling effect of the rest of the proceedings, 
and ministers fresh food to restless curiosity and love of ex- 
citement in the assembling and gazing crowds. When the 
proceedings reach this pass, whatever of decorum, sobriety 
and rationality may have attended the beginning of the ex- 
citement, are usually supplanted by phrenzied and tumul- 
tuous excitement, and i confusion worse confounded' takes 
the place of the solemn order and decency that befit the 
house of God. 

" That by this course of procedure, going to the anx- 
ious seat or altar becomes the great matter in conversion, in 
the view of those who go to it, admits, we think, of no dis- 
pute. We know that these preachers try to evade the re- 
sponsibility of inculcating a sentiment so self-evidently ab- 
surd and pernicious, by taking care to say that this step 



NEW MEASURES. 281 

has no intrinsic virtue or efficacy in it; and that, in itself 
considered, praying and preaching may be as salutary 
to an individual in one part of a church as another: but 
then they are ever careful to add, that there is a something 
in some way connected with or consequent upon taking the 
anxious seat, which makes it almost if not altogether the 
turning point of their salvation or perdition. And what mat- 
ters it, as to the real importance and efficacy of the anxious 
seat, whether it cause conversion per se, or by means of its 
necessary adjuncts and consequences. They often say that 
* the seat is indeed nothing in itself, but going to it 
serves to break down pride, and is taking the cross, with- 
out which men cannot be saved.' But are not bearing the 
cross, and breaking down pride, things which accompany 
salvation, and is not that which produces these things the 
cause of conversion ? How then do these evasions help the 
case ? Does not the anxious seat stand in the sinner's mind 
after all as the great point of transition into the kingdom of 
God ? Can it be otherwise, if a few stories are told as they 
always are, showing how persons who have refused to come 
up to the altar or anxious seat have been kept out of the 
hope and peace of the gospel, until they yielded the point, 
and on repairing to it, immediately had joy and peace in be- 
lieving? 

" Besides, it is a fixed principle, that wherever uncom- 
manded outward rites and observances are conceived to have 
an important agency in procuring the divine favour, there 
they overshadow, or rather supplant, in the practical estima- 
tion of men, the real righteousness which God requires. We 
believe this to be an unvarying fact. The same is true of 
rites having a scriptural warrant, if they are invested with an 
importance and efficacy which the Bible does not attach to 
them. Those who made so much of tithing mint, anise and 
36 



282 NEW MEASURES. 

cumin, neglected the weightier matters of the law, judg- 
ment, mercy and faith. This is the essence of formalism 
and hypocrisy, and has been the vice of the sacramental 
party in the church in all ages. No doctrine is so sweet and 
exhilarating to the unregenerate heart as the idea that some 
external ceremony propitiates the favour of God. It is eager- 
ly grasped as a substitute for the spiritual conformity of the 
heart to the divine law, and for the prostration of all person- 
al pride and self-complacency, in order to be justified exclu- 
sively by the merits of Christ. Hence, in some form, it has 
been the characteristic ingredient of every form of heathen 
superstition and spurious Christianity. Where uncommand- 
ed rites especially are exalted, so as to be deemed influential 
in procuring the divine favour, they at once usurp the place 
which belongs to the true objects of spiritual worship, and 
are regarded with downright superstition. The invocation 
of saints, the worship of the virgin, the bodily penances and 
asceticism, and all the rites of the Romish Church confirm 
and illustrate this remark. Who does not know that the 
anxious seat, room or altar, is extensively regarded with a 
similar superstition by those who subject themselves to their 
exorcisms ? As to the caveats^ which warn the people not 
to regard them as having an inherent, but only an attendant 
or consequential efficacy, who does not know that every Rom- 
ish rite is enveloped by its advocates in a mist of sophistry 
far more subtle and attenuated than this ? But what do such 
minute distinctions avail with the bewildered mass on whom 
these rites are imposed ?**** 

" That under this lashing process, immense numbers 
should be spurred to form and publicly indicate their deter- 
mination to serve the Lord, and that the number of such 
converts may be equal to that blazoned in the printed ac- 
counts of these excitements, is by no means improbable. 



NEW MEASURES. 



283 



As to resolutions to be holy, made by men with unregenerate 
hearts, we have a memorable instance recorded in Deut. v. 27 
— 29, \ Go thou near, and hear all that the Lord our God 
shall say; and speak thou unto us all that the Lord our God 
shall speak unto thee; and we will hear it and do it. 
And the Lord heard the voice of your words, when ye spake 
unto me; and the Lord said unto me, I have heard the voice 
of the words of this people, which they have spoken unto 
thee: they have well said all that they have spoken. O, 

THAT THERE WERE SUCH A HEART IN THEM, that they WOUld 

fear me, and keep all my commandments always, that it 
might be well with them and their children forever.' The 
great vice of the resolutions of the unregenerate is, that be- 
ing made by the ' will of the flesh,' while the affections of the 
heart are still impure, there is not such a heart in those 
who make them, that they will keep God's commandments 
always. Nothing is more common than for graceless men, 
under mere legal conviction, and terrors wrought by the com- 
mon operations of the Spirit, or in seasons of affliction, to 
make resolutions to live righteously, and adopt a correspond- 
ing reformation of life, which in different persons is of vari- 
ous extent and duration. Nay, the whole form of religion 
maybe assumed without its power. The spirit of bondage 
may goad the subject of it to the earnest purpose to obey 
the will of God, and to put forth all the appearances of 
piety. But the living and abiding root of grace in the soul 
is wanting; so that there is no living faith, no life-giving 
union to Christ, the only source of supplies of strength and 
growth, no inward transformation by the renewing of the 
mind, no true spirit of adoption, no love of holiness for its 
own sake. In this sense, many are partakers of the heav- 
enly gift, and taste the powers of the world to come, who 
sooner or later fall away. Many anon hear the word with 



284 NEW MEASURES. 

joy, who, when tribulation ariseth because of the word, are 
straightway offended. Many, under the impulse of selfish 
hope or fear, or from a pride of consistency, keep up an out- 
ward and barren form of godliness through life, who never- 
theless have no living principle of thrift and growth, and 
manifest none of the precious fruits of the Spirit.**** 

" We by no means intend to intimate that none, or even 
few of those who profess religion under such circumstances, 
prove in the end to be real Christians, and to walk as be- 
cometh the gospel of Christ. We rejoice in the belief that 
there are many such. But, as concerns the instrumental 
cause of this, we ascribe them chiefly to other agencies, 
which are wholly unnoticed in the blazing accounts of these 
excitements that are paraded in the public prints. We as- 
cribe them to previous religious instruction, to the sabbath 
school, to pastoral preaching, prayer and other labours; to 
the teachings, prayers and tears of godly parents.* ** # * 

" That we have not exaggerated the true character and re- 
sults of these manoeuvres, is attested by the concurrent voice 
of all competent witnesses in any degree acquainted with 
them. To present any considerable part of this description 
of evidence, which has been accumulating the last ten years, 

♦There can be no doubt but that the sound conversions which take 
place .during such excitements, is owing chiefly to the previous instruc- 
tion of intelligent and faithful pastors — of pastors whose churches are 
often subsequently deserted, and whose ministry is often afterwards spo- 
ken of in the most contemptuous, ungrateful and uncharitable manner ! 
And there is as little room for doubi, that, had many, if not all such, con- 
fined themselves to ihe scriptural ministrations of their pastors, and to 
the use of the ordinary but divinely appointed means of grace, they 
would have been eventually renewed and brought into the spiritual king- 
dom of God — and that too, under circumstances far more favourable to 
the formation of Christian character and their subsequent growth in 
grace. 



NEW MEASURES. 285 

would itself fill the usual space allotted to an article. We 
shall barely exhibit as a specimen the last that has come in 
our way. It is from a concio ad clerum, preached by Rev. 
A. Newton, at the late commencement of the Western Re- 
serve College. It is, therefore, from a source not liable to 
the imputation of being warped by ' Old School prejudices.' 
We take the following extract from the New England Puri- 
tan, of Sept. 23, 1841. Ex uno disceomnes. 

" c I do not know that any of our modern evangelists 
would consent to labour in a place at all, unless they could 
be allowed to hold a meeting of five or six weeks in continu- 
ance. During these meetings it is expected that Christians 
will suspend much of the ordinary business of life — that they 
will attend meetings from three to five times a day — that 
they will confess their sins in public — that they will con- 
verse with the impenitent — and generally, do what they have 
perhaps never done, and what they are not expected to con- 
tinue to do for a great length of time. Furthermore, there 
is generally incorporated with this system the practice of 
dividing off those who seem to be affected with religious 
truth into classes, and assigning to them different seats, 
which take their names from the supposed spiritual condition 
of their occupants — as anxious seats — decision seats — hop- 
ing seats, &c. It is not an uncommon thing to call persons 
by name in prayer. There is also very generally encouraged 
a style and manner of praying so grossly familiar, as to 
shock most minds unaccustomed to it; and a manner of 
preaching is practised, which is calculated rather to affect the 
imagination and the passions, than enlighten the understand- 
ing and impress the conscience and the heart.' 

" He further lays to the account of this system, the pro- 
ducing of many spurious conversions. And after showing 
how it produces the result, he says: 



286 NEW MEASURES. 

"'But what do facts teach us on this subject? If any 
reliance can be placed on the testimony of some of the most 
discriminating and judicious pastors, whose churches have 
been the theatre of these operations, we must believe that 
the system does produce a large proportion of unsound con- 
versions. I am not permitted to name persons or places^ 
but I may say that in one church where an evangelist was 
employed, more than half that united with the church, prov- 
ed, within two or three years, in the estimation of the pas- 
tor, to be destitute of piety; that in another where upwards 
of one hundred conversions were proclaimed, not fifteen, in 
the opinion of the pastor, ever gave evidence of a saving 
change; and the children who had been thought converts, 
were pronounced by their school teachers to be seven-fold 
worse than before; and that in another church where an evan- 
gelist had laboured with great apparent success, the pastor in 
less than a year afterwards declared that of the two hundred 
who united with his church in the season of excitement, not 
more than fifty gave satisfactory evidence of piety. These 
three examples are adduced as fair illustrations of the effects 
of the system. The revivals occurred in different places, and 
were all conducted by different evangelists. And from an 
inquiry somewhat extensive on this subject, I have good 
reason to believe that not a much greater proportion of sound 
conversions has been the result of such efforts generally for 
the last six or eight years.'* 

*The history of the Third Presbyterian Church of Baltimore, prior to 
my pastoral connection with it, furnishes abundant evidence of the ruin- 
ous effects of new measures. It may not be generally known, from the 
present character and standing of the congregation, that this system was 
for many years in use in this church. It had frequent " revivals"— so 
called— an account of one of which is still extant in pamphlet form. 
During these seasons of excitement, numbers were added to the commu- 



NEW MEASURES. 287 

" Our limits will now only permit a cursory glance at 
some of the more flagrant evils resulting from this whole 
system, which have not been distinctly noted in the forego- 
ing analysis. 

" These are only so many developments of that law which 
governs the use of preternatural stimulants, throughout eve- 
ry department of animated existence. They are neither 
foodful nor nutritious. Though they may goad for the mo- 
ment into a spasmodic energy and excitement, they do it 
by taxing those latent, residuary powers, which constitute a 
reserve force for future emergencies, and consequently, in a 
brief period, induce a greater debility than they found. 
Now all these expedients for producing a religious excite- 

nion of the church ; and the congregation was reported, at various 
times, as being in a highly prosperous and growing state. But the truth 
is, that the greater part of the converts would not stay convened; and left 
the church about as fast as they were brought into it. One minister af- 
ter another took charge of it; and each, after raising expectation by his 
revival machinery, was in turn obliged to abandon it. In short, the 
church was revived, and re-revived, until it was nearly revived to death ! 
The expedients resorted to were only temporary in their reviving effects, 
and left the church io a worse and worse condition. The conduct of 
some of the operators resembled that of certain planters, who care not for 
the ultimate impoverishment of the soil, so that they can only reap a few- 
good crops. The church, in the emphatic language of one of its early 
friends, was like a good cow — milked, but not fed; and as soon as it be- 
came dry, the milker was off, to pursue the same easy and exhausting 
process somewhere else. When I came here, it would have been difficult 
t<3 have found a dozen left in the church, who had been " brought out" 
under the high pressure system; and the congregation itself was on the 
eve of total extinction. One fact will illustrate the illusion of such mea- 
sures. On one page of the Minutes of the Presbytery, a flaming narra- 
tive of a work of grace in the church, is given by the gentleman who 
was then its minister, and the effects of it upon the prospective interests 
©f the congregation spoken of in glowing terms: when, lo ! on the very 
next page, the record is made of the dissolution of his connection with 
the church, on the ground of inadequate pecuniary support ! By one 



288 NEW MEASURES. 

ment, are but so many stimulants of man's inventing, ap- 
plied to the natural susceptibilities, to produce a transient 
stir and commotion on the subject of religion. They are a 
substitute for the regenerating work of the Holy Ghost in 
the soul, implanting new principles of hearty love and obe- 
dience to the truth as it is in Jesus. They are therefore per- 
fectly analogous to those stimulants of the physical system, 
which excite a transient, unnatural, and almost a demoniac 
power, but instead of imparting real, abiding strength, only 
consume and exhaust it. As under the application of these 
stimulants there is a degree of overwrought, morbid excite- 
ment, which the human system cannot long endure, so, im- 
mediately on their cessation, there is a terrible relapse. An 

who has not been placed in similar circumstances, it would be impossible 
to estimate the difficulties which were thus entailed upon the present pas- 
tor of the church. For a year or two, I could do but little else than teach 
the people what religion is not; and endeavour to counteract the unfa- 
vourable impressions which had been made upon the community in con- 
sequence of previous and frequent failures to resuscitate the church. 
And for many, many years, were we obliged to struggle with an onerous 
debt, contracted in great part, for the purpose of paying the salaries of 
one and another of the revival ministers who had been from time to time 
employed. 

Moreover, — to say nothing of the character, generally, of converts 
made by such machinery, — it is found that the number added to the church 
was not as great as has since been added, by the blessing of God, upon the 
ordinary means of grace The congregation was organized on the 5th 
day of May, 1822; and up to the summer of 1830, a period of eight years, 
according to the sessional records, there had been added to the church 
two hundred and twenty persons. During the first eight years of my min- 
istry, that is, from 1830 to 1838, there were added to the church three 
hundred and Jive persons; or eighty-five more than during the same period 
under the high pressure system. And, blessed be God, with the exception 
of those who have gone to their eternal rest, and those who from time to 
time have removed from the city, and some few who have, alas ! back- 
sliden,— they remain to this day, the worthy members of the church— my 
hope and joy and crown of rejoicing! 



NEW MEASURES. 289 

awful torpor usually ensues, and that, in most cases, imme- 
diately. 

" The ordinary means of grace, the unadulterated milk 
and meat of divine truth, cease to invigorate and quicken 
those who have been subjected to these exorcisms, just as nu- 
tritious food will not give the requisite tone to the system 
which has been chiefly kept up by narcotic or alchoholic 
stimulants. Hence preaching, and all other means of grace, 
are beyond precedent, striptof all power and interest among 
a people thus hardened and stupified. All the plain and 
solemn services of the sanctuary, as conducted by a stated 
ministry, become ineffably tame and dull to those who have 
so long been regaling themselves on droll stories, startling 
paradoxes, and degrading or delusive illustrations. Wor- 
shipping assemblies speedily become thin and inattentive. 
Decay and langour rapidly mark every thing pertaining to the 
cause of religion. Things wax worse and worse. And the 
withering re-action is equal to the overheated action. As a 
necessary result, a species of infatuation ordinarily possesses 
at least the leaders in these transactions. Those who are 
quickened by morbid stimulants, instead of attributing their 
subsequent lassitude and other distempers to the true cause, 
will usually charge them upon something else: perhaps upon 
influences most salutary in their nature. So in this case. 
They usually charge their decay and exhaustion upon those 
Christians and ministers who will not fall in with and endorse 
such proceedings, styling them i Achans', 'stumbling blocks,' 
&c. &c. Or they charge it upon the want of the 'revival 
spirit, or revival preaching,' in the pastor, who may be en- 
deavouring, by a judicious course of instruction, to restore the 
chaotic mass to a state of order and thrift. 

M Hence the remedy for this prostration and debility, which 
is always resorted to, unless God graciously dispel their 
37 



290 NEW MEASURES. 

blindness, is a more liberal use of the same sort of means 
which produced them. A mere repetition of the same pre- 
cise measures is usually stale, and has little power to rouse 
the people. As novelty and strangeness formed a chief in- 
gredient in the exciting power of their first measures, so these 
qualities vanish at each repetition, unless produced by some 
new devices still more strange and startling in their nature 
and disastrous in their results. And this process usually 
goes on from bad to worse, in places not cured of the love of 
such things, till the folly of these operators becomes manifest, 
and they can go no further, having tried experiment after ex- 
periment, till the most desperate expedients cease to affect the 
people. Thus Mr. Finney, who, in his discourse on measures, 
insists that there must always be something new, has tried 
every expedient, doctrinal and practical, he has at last taken 
up Perfectionism as the magic instrument which is to rouse 
the church to a higher standard of action, and revive those 
slumbering professors, whom he so emphatically denounced 
as a disgrace to religion. And his folly has become man- 
ifest to multitudes who never could see it before. For it is an 
unalterable law that ' evil men and seducers shall wax worse 
and worse.' 

" And when such means come to be regarded as ' the 
great power of God,' the grand appliances by which reli- 
gion receives its chief impulse and advancement, then a pro- 
portionate disparagement of the divinely instituted means of 
grace ensues. Having become insipid, unprofitable and 
p owerless, they likewise become contemptible in the eyes of 
the people. That, in the train of these measures, the sabbath, 
sanctuary, ministry, and family religion, sink in the practi- 
cal judgment and affections of the people, is not so much 
matter of speculation as of history. All these latter means 
contemplate a gentle, solid, and steady growth, a progress 
which, if slow, is sure. Of course they are at war with the 



NEW MEASURES 291 

whole genius of new measures. What opinion would he 
have of the efficacy of family worship, or of a plain gospel- 
sermon on the sabbath, who conceived that it was the prov- 
ince, not of God. but of some famous, story-telling, paradox^ 
ical preacher to give the increase? We believe it to be a 
well-established fact, that family religion does not flourish in 
churches, which depend chiefly on these unnatural stimulants 
for the promotion of religion. If the form is retained, the 
power of it vanishes. And what more fatal shock can the per- 
manent interests of religion receive, than the dissemination of 
a general contempt of these great ordinances of God for its 
promotion? Of course these measures sweep away the pas- 
toral relation in their dreadful wake. 

"People who have been regaling themselves on the rare 
entertainments afforded by this sort of preachers, with its va^ 
ried condiment of vulgar humour, sarcasm, anecdote, illus- 
tration and histrionism, and who think this the great means 
of promoting religion, will not long endure plain gospel ser- 
mons, or those who preach them ; { for the time shall come 
when they will not endure sound doctrine, but will after 
their own lusts heap to themselves teachers, having itching 
ears.' Pastors therefore are early victims to this course of 
things. All this has for a long time been matter of history. 
Through whole Presbyteries," (new school) (C and tracts of 
country where these men have figured, there is only here and 
there a settled pastor, and what few there are, have in most 
cases been settled, and are destined to continue settled, but 
a few months. Now if there is any sure method in which 
the curse of God is inflicted upon churches, it is in their 
privation of faithful and competent pastors. 

"This system is the fruitful mother of doctrinal errors and 
heresies of every form and hue. It works this result in va- 
rious ways. It is based upon and pre-supposes a fundamental 



292 NEW MEASURES. 

error respecting that power by which the heart of man is 
conformed and made obedient to the truths of the gospel. 
It substitutes human expedients which operate on the natu- 
ral susceptibilities, for God's sovereign, omnipotent, trans- 
forming grace. It of course denies or explains away spe- 
cial grace, and all affiliated doctrines. This, as we have al- 
ready seen, strikes, by inevitable consequence, at the very 
vitals of religious experience, and dwindles it down to a 
mere resolution put forth under the impulses of self-love. 
But after these errors, so exhilarating to the carnal mind, 
lose their freshness, they lose their power to arouse men ; 
and they generally prefer to postpone attention to a religion 
which it is so easy to obtain at any moment, till they have a 
more convenient season for attending to it. Then the new 
conception of the i prayer of faith' is brought in to surmount 
this obstacle. But when this demonstrates its own fallacy 
in unquestionable results, improved dietetics or Perfectionism 
is brought forward as the last desperate remedy for a desper- 
ate case. It is learned that external ordinances are an incu- 
bus on the free aspirations of the spirit within. The obli- 
gation of the moral law also is found to fetter inward lib- 
erty.* It is discovered to be a dreadful bondage to be under 
any law but our own passions and lusts. Thus the most 
unbridled licentiousness has stalked abroad, with great swel- 
ling words of vanity, saying to humble piety, stand by for 
I am holier than thou. Meanwhile, many who have been 
pronounced converts, and perhaps made foremost in promot- 
ing the revival, rinding that their conversion is all a delu- 

*The New Measures appear lo have produced the same anti-nomian- 
ism, &c. in Mr. Wesley's times. His Journal contains many examples 
of this among his converts; over which he bitterly lamented, but of the 
true cause of which he appears to have been profoundly ignorant.— Wes- 
ley's Works, vol. Ill, pp. 172-174.— p. 178.— pp. 181-183— pp. 186-190, &c 



NEW MEASURES. 293 

sion, begin to consider all religious experience as a dream of 
enthusiasm, and all evangelical religion an imposture. In a 
genuine revival of religion, we have seen those who were 
fortified against it; because, as they said, ' they had been all 
through with this conversion before, and it was all a farce.' 
Spectators who observe these scenes and their results often 
imbibe the same sort of scepticism. Many of the more sub- 
stantial sort of people, disgusted with such a course of things, 
flee for relief to some of those sects, where an orderly form- 
alism takes the place of evangelical piety. Thus infidelity, 
Universalism and formality grow apace. The result is, in 
many cases, incurable divisions and feuds in churches ; in 
others, their utter disruption and disorganization ; in others, 
their complete apostacy and extinction, or, at best evanes- 
cence into Perfectionism, Unionism, et id genus omne. 

"Suppose however, that these more fearful rocks and quick- 
sands are avoided. Let us consider, for a moment, the case 
of such as, in the judgment of charity, are real Christians 
in churches which have been filled with members by these 
measures. Although their tendency may have been so far 
counteracted as to prevent fatal delusion in many cases, yet 
it does not follow that they are harmless even in that event. 
On the contrary, they do exceedingly mar, distort and debil- 
itate the piety of real Christians. They serve to make them 
weak in the faith ; to give them confused views of that truth 
by which they are sanctified ; to impede their growth in grace 
and knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; to 
impoverish all that part of religious experience which con- 
sists in communion with God, self-searching, mortification of 
lust, the inward conflict between nature and grace, love, 
joy, peace, long suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 
meekness, temperance, and all the fruits of the Spirit. They 
greatly impair the beautiful proportion and symmetry of re- 



294 NEW MEASURES. 

ligious character ; inspiring a disproportionate zeal for some 
things, and a comparative neglect of others equally important. 
There is often, for example, a most vehement zeal for the 
conversion of sinners, and the reformation of public morals, 
while there is little zeal against sin within the zealot him- 
self, little habitual spirituality and heavenliness of mind. 
This degenerate, lean, starveling sort of religious experience 
has become exceedingly prevalent of late years, and is mat- 
ter of universal complaint. There are immense multitudes 
who do not appear so much no Christians, as weak Chris- 
tians ; babes in knowledge and grace, who retain all the 
weakness and imbecility of helpless infancy. They are in- 
capable of withstanding the seductions of error and tempta- 
tion. They are - children tossed to and fro, and carried 
about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men and 
cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive,' Eph. 
iv. 14. They have not their ' senses exercised to discern 
both good and evil,' and ' when for the time, they ought to 
be teachers, they have need that one teach them again, which 
be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become 
such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat,' Heb. v. 
12 — 14. And what else could be expected? Can a bad 
tree bring forth good fruits ? 

" In short, what has been styled New Divinity and New 
Measures, is essentially Arminianism: it produces anArmin- 
ian religion : wherever it has prevailed in Calvinistic com- 
munions, it has reduced them to, if not below, the level of 
the surrounding Arminian sects. All that pre-eminence for 
scriptural knowledge, spiritual discernment, stable, sober and 
principled piety, which has been the glory of Calvinistic 
churches ; which has made them pioneers in religious enter- 
prise and useful reformations, and bulwarks of truth, liberty, 
order, purity, intelligence and learning, against the vandal 



NEW MEASURES. 295 

irruptions of rationalistic and prelatic arrogance, fanatic and 
ignorant zeal, instantly vanishes when this leaven prevails ; 

and THE GLORY IS DEPARTED. *** # 

" A few words as to the manner in which such principles 
and proceedings are commonly vindicated by their authors 
and abettors. 

"Although great evil confessedly attends them, yet it is 
deemed enough to silence all objections, that they accom- 
plish great good, and are the occasion of many genuine con- 
versions. But this plea renounces the only standard by 
which all controversies are to be tried, and appeals to results. 
We say c to the law and the testimony.' Moreover, appeal- 
ing to results, they are non-suited, as the foregoing pages 
abundantly show. As to those who are truly converted at 
such times, could not and would not the grace of God bring 
them into his kingdom, in the due use of his appointed 
means, and in a manner far more promotive of the prosperity 
of their souls? Are not great numbers fatally deluded and 
otherwise injured, and are not all the interests of religion 
smitten with a withering blight ? Is it said that the church 
can be purged by discipline ? Under the purest administra- 
tion, and the utmost vigilance, some false professors will 
find their way into the church, and there will be need of an 
occasional excommunication. But is it not unutterably cruel 
to beguile men into the church by a system of devices, which 
can only be defended on the ground that the mischiefs flow- 
ing from them, can be counteracted by inflicting on their 
victims the pains of ecclesiastical decapitation ? And is 
it not ruinous to their souls to use measures expressly de- 
signed to produce religious excitement in them, which shall 
stop short of true conversion ? For do not scripture and 
experience prove that, in such cases, c the last state is worse 
than the first?' It is one thing to be visited with such evils 



296 NEW MEASURES. 

occasionally in spite of the best efforts to avoid them, and 
quite another to adopt a system directly adapted to engen- 
der them. 

" They are in the habit of replying to all objections with 
great assurance, by saying that in this age the world moves 
by steam, and unless we adopt some more improved, rapid 
method of converting it, it will run away from us. This 
idea is put forth in every variety of form, ad captandum, to 
catch the unreflecting crowd. Our readers, we fear, will 
think we are dealing with trifles, in giving it this distinct 
and formal notice. But we are impelled to do it, in view of 
the serious use which is made of this fancy. When those 
who profess to surpass all others as teachers and promoters 
of religion, offer it as a serious answer to the objections of 
the * Old School' against their fierce and impetuous move- 
ments, and loose doctrines, that ' if any choose to travel in 
ox- carts or scows they can, but we prefer a steamboat or 
locomotive,' when things of this nature are seriously thrown 
out in c revival' sermons, as they have been freely by those 
who have figured most prominently in these things of late ; 
then we say, it ought to be put in print ; so that it may be- 
come the object of calm contemplation ; and that those who 
presume to argue thus about God's truth, and the order of 
his house, may retain whatever credit they can as teachers of 
* the religion of the Bible,' which is the same ' yesterday, 
to-day, and forever.' 

" In conclusion, we think that ample cause has been 
shown why the orthodox Christians of this land look with 
greater or less distrust upon all religious excitements, which 
are produced under the influence either of the doctrines or 
measures which have been examined, or of both conjoined ; 
and still more why they cannot look upon such excitements 
as evidential of the truth of the principles, the rectitude of 



NEW MEASURES. 297 

the measures, of the men, that are instrumental in their pro- 
duction ; and why they cannot confide in the authors and 
abettors of these doctrines and devices, no matter what 
wonders they may work, until they explicitely repudiate 
them. 

" And we think that in these things the course of duty is 
the course of safety ; that the more entirely all ministers 
and churches avoid all participation in, all sanction or coun- 
tenance of these extravagances, the more will they be in the 
way of receiving the Divine blessing, and becoming ulti- 
mately sound and prosperous. Mark those which cause di- 
visions and offences among you, and avoid them. Have no 
fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather 
reprove them, is the course, not less of wise policy, than of 
gospel righteousness. And it behooves all concerned to see 
to it, that they so faithfully and prayerfully use the means of 
Divine appointment for promoting the cause of religion, that 
they shall give no occasion to those who seek occasion, and 
wish a plausible pretext for thrusting upon them the contra- 
ry sort of proceedings, and thus kindling unhallowed 

FIRE UPON THE ALTAR OF THE LORD." 

As this subject is one of paramount importance, I will 
subjoin the letters of the venerable Drs. Alexander and Mil- 
ler of Princeton, appended, among others from various dis- 
tinguished clergymen of different denominations, to the Lec- 
tures of Dr. Sprague on Revivals of Religion. — These Lec- 
tures are admirably written — expository of the nature of a 
genuine revival of religion and of the scriptural means for 
their promotion ; — and the Letters, added in the form of an 
Appendix, are equally interesting and instructive: and pro- 
ceeding from no less than twenty ministers, certainly among 
the most talented, learned, pious and useful in their respect- 
ive communions, their unanimous and decided testimony is 
38 



298 NEW MEASURES. 

entitled to great consideration. The following are the let- 
ters of Drs. Alexander and Miller : — 

LETTER 

FROM THE REVEREND ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER, D. D. 

Professor of Theology in the Theological Seminary, Princeton, New-Jersey, 

" Princeton, March 9, 1832. 
" Reverend and dear sir, 

" In compliance with your request, I send you a few 
thoughts on revivals. I am gratified to learn that you are 
about to publish some Lectures on this interesting subject. 
I hope they will be extensively useful ; and if you should 
judge that any thing which I may write would subserve a 
valuable purpose, you are at liberty to make use of this let- 
ter as you may think best. 

" A revival or religious excitement may exist and be very 
powerful, and affect many minds, when the producing cause 
is not the Spirit of God ; and when the truth of God is not 
the means of the awakening. This we must believe, unless 
we adopt the opinion that the Holy Spirit accompanies error 
by his operations as well as truth, which would be blasphem- 
ous. Religious excitements have been common among Pa- 
gans, Mohammedans, heretics and Papists. And in our 
own time there have been great religious excitements among 
those who reject the fundamental doctrines of the Gospel ; 
as for example, among the Christ-ians, who are Unitarians, 
and the New-lights or Schismatics of the west, and the 
Campbellites, who deny the proper Divinity of our Lord, 
and the scriptural doctrine of atonement. The whole reli- 
gion of the Shakers also, consists in enthusiastic excite- 
ment. Hence it is evident, that revivals ought to be distin- 
guished into such as are genuine and such as are spurious. 



NEW MEASURES. 299 

And the distinction should depend on the doctrines inculca^ 
ted, on the measures adopted, and the fruits produced. 
* Beloved,' says the apostle John, l believe not every spirit, 
but try the spirits, whether they are of God.' 

<l 2., Again, a revival or religious excitement may take 
place when a few persons only are under the saving opera- 
tions of the Holy Spirit : but when many are affected by 
sympathy, and by the application of extraordinary means of 
awakening the feelings* 1 have seen a powerful religious im- 
pression pervade a large congregation at once, so that very few 
remained unaffected ; and most expressed their feelings by the 
strongest signs ; and yet, as it afterwards appeared, very few 
of them became permanently serious. Besides, when the 
the Spirit operates savingly on some, there is reason to think 
that his common operations are experienced by many. 
The minds of the people generally become more serious and 
tender; and many are deeply convinced of the necessity of 
religion, and engage earnestly in prayer, and in attendance 
on other means of grace. Now while so many are affected, 
but few may be truly converted ; and no human wisdom is 
adequate to discern between those who are savingly wrought 
upon, and those who are only the subjects of the common op- 
erations of the Holy Spirit. The tree which is covered with 
blossoms often produces little fruit. The wind which agi- 
tates the whole forest, may tear up but few trees by the roots. 
Thus there may be great and promising appearances, and yet 
very little fruit. Temporary believers may use the same lan- 
guage, and exhibit to others precisely the same appearance 
as true converts. This consideration should be sufficient to 
prevent the practice lately introduced, of admitting persons to 
the communion of the church at the very meeting at which 
they were first awakened. There may be cases in which 
well instructed persons of known good character, may be 



300 NEW MEASURES. 

received to the Lord's table, as soon as they profess a hope 
of acceptance with God, but these should be considered ex- 
ceptions to the general rule. Often the impressions produ- 
ced at a public meeting, where strong excitements are ap- 
plied to awaken the feelings, are as evanescent as the morn- 
ing cloud or early dew. And many of those who become 
truly pious, entertain for a while, hopes, which they after- 
wards are convinced to be unfounded ; and to pronounce 
such persons converted at once, and hurry their admission 
to the Lord's table, would be the most effectual method of 
preventing their saving conversion. There may be an error 
on the other side, of too long a delay, and of discouraging real 
believers from approaching the table of their Lord; but the er- 
ror is on the safest side. As to apostolical precedent, it is just 
as strong for a community of goods ; and after all, there is no 
undoubted case of any convert being immediately received 
to the Lord's supper. They were baptized instantly on their 
profession, but this in our view is a different thing ; for we 
admit infants to baptism, but not to the other sacrament. 
And the fact is, that in every part of the world, the plan of 
placing young converts in the class of catechumens, to be 
instructed even prior to their baptism, was adopted. God 
often leaves his servants to find out by experience what is 
most expedient, and does not teach every thing by inspira- 
tion ; as in the case of Moses in judging the people of Isra- 
el. And if experience has uttered her monitory voice clear- 
ly on any point, I think she has in regard to this; and I have 
no doubt that future experience will fully corroborate the les- 
sons of the past. 

" 3. A real work of the Spirit maybe mingled with much 
enthusiasm and disorder ; but its beauty will be marred, and 
its progress retarded by every such spurious mixture. Thus 
also, individuals who are the subjects of special grace, may 



NEW MEASURES. 301 

for a while, be carried away with erroneous notions and ex- 
travagant feelings. We must not, therefore, condemn all 
as deluded souls, who manifest some signs of enthusiasm. 
But under the same revival or general excitement, while 
some are renewed and ingrafted into Christ, others may be 
entirely under the influence of error, spiritual pride, and de- 
lusion. When the Son of man sows good seed in his field, 
will not the enemy be busy in sowing tares? And doubtless 
it often happens, that by the rashness, fanaticism, and extrav- 
agance of a few persons, especially if they be leaders, an ill 
report may be brought up against a work, in which the Spi- 
rit of God has been powerfully operating. The opinion that 
it is dangerous to oppose fanaticism , lest we hinder the work 
of God, is most unfounded. We cannot more effectually pro- 
mote genuine revivals, than by detecting and suppressing fanat- 
icism ; which is their counterfeit, and injures their reputation 
among intelligent men more than all other causes. 

" 4. Often also, there may be much error mingled with 
the evangelical truth which is preached in times of revival ; 
and while God blesses his own truth to the conversion of 
men, the baleful effects of the error which accompanies it 
will be sure to be manifest. It may be compared to the 
case, where some poisonous ingredient is mingled with whole- 
some food. I might here, perhaps, refer to some sections 
of our own church, where the truth is not clearly inculcated; 
and it might be shown that there is danger of error on both 
extremes. But I choose rather to refer to those churches, 
which we all think to be erroneous in certain points. No de- 
nomination among us has had more frequent and extensive re- 
vivals than the Methodists, and we have no doubt that mul- 
titudes have been truly converted under their ministry ; but 
the effect of their errors is manifest to an impartial observer. 
The same remark holds good respecting the Cumberland 



802 NEW MEASURES. 

Presbyterians, who greatly resemble the Methodists in their 
doctrines, and modes of promoting and conducting revivals. 
And as an example from the opposite extreme, I would men- 
tion that portion of the Baptist church, which is tinctured 
with Antinomianism. They have revivals also, but their 
mode of treating the subjects is widely different from that of 
the sects last mentioned. 

" 5. But I come now to speak of genuine revivals, where 
the gospel is preached in its purity, and where the people 
have been well instructed in the doctrines of Christianity. 
In a revival, it makes the greatest difference in the world 
whether the people have been carefully taught by catechis- 
ing, and where they are ignorant of the truths of the Bible. 
In some cases revivals are so remarkably pure, that nothing 
occurs with which any pious man can find fault. There is 
not only no wiidness and extravagance, but very little strong 
commotion of the animal feelings. The word of God dis- 
tils upon the mind like the gentle rain, and the Holy Spirit 
comes down like the dew, diffusing a blessed influence on. 
all around. Such a revival affords the most beautiful sight 
ever seen upon earth. Its aspect gives us a lively idea of 
what will be the general state of things in the latter day 
glory, and some faint image of the heavenly state. The 
impressions on the minds of the people in such a work are 
the exact counterpart of the truth ; just as the impression 
on the wax corresponds to the seal. In such revivals there 
is great solemnity and silence. The convictions of sin are 
deep and humbling : the justice of God in the condemna- 
tion of the sinner is felt and acknowledged ; every other re- 
fuge but Christ is abandoned ; the heart at first is made to 
feel its own impenetrable hardness ; but w T hen least expect- 
ed, it dissolves under a grateful sense of God's goodness, 
and Christ's love ; light breaks in upon the soul either by 



NEW MEASURES. 303 

a gradual dawning, or by a sudden flash ; Christ is reveal- 
ed through the gospel, and a firm and often a joyful confidence 
of salvation through Him is produced : a benevolent, forgiv- 
ing, meek, humble and contrite spirit predominates — the 
love of God is shed abroad — and with some, joy unspeak- 
able and full of glory, fills the soul. A spirit of devotion 
is enkindled. The word of God becomes exceedingly pre- 
cious. Prayer is the exercise in which the soul seems to be in 
its proper element, because by it, God is approached, and his 
presence felt, and beauty seen : and the new-born soul lives 
by breathing after the knowledge of God, after communion 
with God, and after conformity to his will. Now also 
springs up in the soul an inextinguishable desire to promote 
the glory of God, and to bring all men to the knowledge of 
the truth, and by that means to the possession of eternal 
life. The sincere language of the heart is, 'Lord what 
wouldst thou have me to do?' That God may send upon 
his church many such revivals, is my daily prayer; and ma- 
ny such have been experienced in our country, and I trust 
are still going forward in our churches. 

" 6. But it has often occurred to me — and I have heard 
the same sentiment from some of the most judicious and 
pious men that I have known — that there must be a 
state of the church preferable to these temporary excitements, 
which are too often followed by a deplorable state of de- 
clension, and disgraceful apathy and inactivity. Why not 
aim at having a continuous lively state of piety ; and an un- 
ceasing progress in the conversion of the impenitent, with- 
out these dreadful seasons of deadness and indifference? 
Why may we not hope for such a state of increasing pros- 
perity in the church, that revivals shall be no longer needed : 
or if you prefer the expression, when there shall be a per- 
petual revival? Richard Baxter's congregation seems for 



304 NEW MEASURES. 

many years to have approximated to what is here supposed ; 
and perhaps that of John Brown of Haddington, and Dr. 
Romaine of London. And in this country, I have known 
a very few congregations in which a lively state of piety was 
kept up from year to year. 

" 7. We cannot, however, limit the Holy One, nor pre- 
scribe modes of operation for the Spirit of God. His dis- 
pensations are inscrutable, and it is our duty to submit to 
his wisdom and his will ; and to go on steadily in the per- 
formance of our own duty. If He, the Sovereign, chooses 
to water his church by occasional showers, rather than with 
the perpetual dew of his grace ; and this more at one peri- 
od, and in one continent, than at other times and places, we 
should rejoice and be grateful for the rich effusions of his 
Spirit in any form and manner ; and should endeavour to 
avail ourselves of these precious seasons, for the conversion 
of sinners, and the edification of the body of Christ. In 
the natural world the cold and barren winter regularly suc- 
ceeds the genial and growing seasons of spring and summer ; 
and there may be an analogy to this vicissitude in the spirit- 
ual world. One thing we are taught, that believers stand in 
need of seasons of severe trial, that they may be purified, 
as the precious metals are purged from their dross in the 
heated furnace. Paul says, ' For there must be heresies 
among you, that they which are approved may be made 
manifest.' 

" 8. As genuine revivals are favourable to truth and or- 
thodoxy, so spurious excitements furnish one of the most 
effectual vehicles for error and heresy. The church is not 
always benefitted by what are termed revivals ; but some- 
times the effects of such commotions are followed by a des- 
olation which resembles the track of the tornado. I have nev- 
er seen so great insensibility in any people as in those who had 



NEW MEASURES. 305 

been the subjects of violent religious excitement ; and I 
have never seen any sinners so bold and reckless in their im- 
piety as those who had once been loud professors, and fore- 
most in the time of revival. If I had time, I might illus- 
trate this remark by a reference to the great revival of the 
west, which commenced about the close of the year 1800 in 
the south part of Kentucky ; and by which the Presbyterian 
church in that region was for so many years broken, distract- 
ed, and prostrated — but I must forbear. When people are 
much excited, their caution and sober judgment are dimin- 
ished ; and when preachers are ardently zealous in revivals, 
serious people do not suspect them of holding errors, or of 
entertaining the design of subverting the truth. It is also a 
fact that the teachers of false doctrine, do sometimes artful- 
ly associate their errors with revivals, and by continually in- 
sinuating or openly declaring, that revivals only take place 
in connection with their new theology, they succeed in per- 
suading those who have more zeal than knowledge, that all 
who oppose their errors, are the enemies of revivals. This 
artifice has often been played off with much effect ; and they 
have sometimes gone so far as to deny the genuineness of 
great revivals which occurred under the ministry of those 
holding opinions different from their own ; or who neglected 
to bring into operation all the newly invented apparatus of 
revivals. 

w You may, perhaps, expect me to say something respect- 
ing what are called new measures ; but as I am out of the 
way of witnessing the actual operation of these means, I 
will not venture on a discussion which is both delicate 
and difficult, farther than to mention some general results, 
which from a retrospect of many facts, I have adopted, in 
regard to revivals of religion. On each of these I might 
largely expatiate, but my prescribed limits forbid it, 
39 



306 NEW MEASURES. 

" All means and measures which produce a high degree 
of excitement, or a great commotion of the passions, should 
be avoided ; because religion does not consist in these violent 
emotions, nor is it promoted by them ; and when they sub- 
side, a wretched state of deadness is sure to succeed. 

" The subjects of religious impressions ought not to be 
brought much into public notice. It ought not to be for- 
gotten, that the heart is deceitful above all things, and 
that strong excitement does not prevent the risings of pride 
and vain glory. Many become hypocrites when they find 
themselves the objects of much attention, and affect feelings 
which are not real ; and where there is humility and sinceri- 
ty, such measures turn away the attention from the distinct 
contemplation of those subjects which ought to occupy the 
mind. 

" On this account, I prefer having the anxious addressed 
and instructed as they sit undistinguished in their seats, 
rather than calling them out to particular pews, denominated 
anxious seats: and if the pastor can visit the awakened at 
their houses, it would be better than to appoint meetings ex- 
pressly for them. But as this cannot be done, when the 
number is great, these meetings may be necessary ; but in- 
stead of attempting to converse with each individual, let the 
preacher address suitable instruction and advice to all at once; 
and if any are in any great trouble and difficulty, let them 
come to the minister's house, or send for him to visit them. 
"All measures which have a tendency to diminish the so- 
lemnity of divine worship, or to lessen our reverence for 
God and divine things, are evidently wrong ; and this is uni- 
formly the effect of excessive excitement. Fanaticism often 
blazes with a glaring flame, and agitates assemblies as with 
a hurricane or earthquake ; but God is not in the fire, or the 
wind, or the earthquake. His presence is more commonly 



NEW MEASURES. 307 

with the still small voice. There is no sounder characteris- 
tic of genuine devotion, than reverence. When this is ban- 
ished, the fire may burn fiercely, but it is unhallowed fire. 
Fanaticism, however much it may assume the garb and lan- 
guage of piety, is its opposite : for while the latter is mild, 
and sweet, and disinterested, and respectful, and affection- 
ate, the former is proud, arrogant, censorious, selfish, carnal, 
and when opposed, malignant. 

" The premature and injudicious publication of revivals, 
is now a great evil. There is in these accounts often a cant 
which greatly disgusts sensible men ; and there is an exag- 
geration which confounds those who know the facts; and it 
cannot but injure the people concerning whom the narrative 
treats. But I must desist. 

" I am respectfully and affectionately 
"Yours, 

" A. ALEXANDER. 

"Rev. W. B. Sfrague, D. D." 

LETTER 

FROM THE REVEREND SAMUEL MILLER, D. D. 

Professor of Ecclesiastical History and Church Government in the Theological Seminary tX 

Princeton, New-Jersey. 

"Reverend and dear brother, 

" The pious and devoted Mr. Baxter somewhere remarks, 
— ' The Word of God is divine ; but our mode of dispens- 
ing it is human : and there is scarcely any thing we have 
the handling of, but we leave on it the prints of our fingers.' 
The justness of this remark we shall probably all acknow- 
ledge. And although the contemplation of the fact which 
it expresses, ought by no means either to discourage the 
Christian, or lead him to depreciate the real importance of 
human instrumentality in extending and building up the 



308 NEW MEASURES. 

church ; it ought to lead us all to c cease from man' as an ul- 
timate guide in divine things ; to ' search the Scriptures 
daily ;' to walk with a scrupulous care in their light ; and to 
pray fervently and unceasingly that both those who admin- 
ister and those who receive the ordinances of God, may 
constantly go l to the law and to the testimony' for guidance 
in every thing. 

" As the remark in question applies to every department 
of sacred things, in which men act ; so it may be consider- 
ed, perhaps, as applying particularly to Revivals of Relig- 
ion. In those precious seasons, so dear to every pious 
heart, and so much to be desired by every one who loves 
the prosperity of Zion ; — when the graces of Christians are 
revived ; when many who have been slumbering in sin are 
awakened for the first time to a sight of their guilt and dan- 
ger ; when the awful realities of eternity begin to be reveal- 
ed to the minds of multitudes who never saw them as reali- 
ties before ; when human sympathies and passions as well 
as gracious feelings, are called into exercise, and sometimes 
into very powerful and morbid exercise ; and when those 
who are yet ' babes in Christ,' and who, of course, have no 
experience, are ready to listen to every suggestion which 
may indicate some new method of ' winning souls,' and of 
extending the Redeemer's kingdom ; — can it be wondered, 
that, in such a season of deep interest, and powerful excite- 
ment — feeling should often predominate over judgment ; and 
enthusiasm, fanaticism, and various forms of spurious emo- 
tion, mingle with genuine exercises ; and, in the view of su- 
perficial observers, throw a suspicious appearance over the 
whole work ? In many instances, there can be no doubt, that 
genuine effusions of the Holy Spirit, by means of which large 
additions have been made to the Church of Christ, have, in 
their progress, been tarnished by human management, and 



i 



NEW MEASURES. 309 

unhallowed mixtures ; and, in not a few cases, arrested by 
transactions and appearances, which pained the hearts of 
intelligent Christians ; disgusted and alienated serious in- 
quirers ; grieved away the Spirit of God ; left the state of 
the population thus graciously visited, perhaps less favour- 
able than it was found ; and greatly strengthened the hands 
of the enemies of the revival cause. 

" This is so far from being a rare occurrence, that it is 
presumed an extensive and strongly marked revival of relig- 
ion has seldom occurred, in any age or country, and even 
under the ministry of the most prudent and pious pastor, in 
the course of which some things did not take place adapted 
to grieve the enlightened friends of the cause of Christ. 
Public services, perhaps have been, with the best intention, 
so inordinately multiplied as, in a measure, to defeat their 
own object. Means have been resorted to, in the fulness of 
ardent feeling, which scriptural wisdom and experience 
could not justify. Irregularities and excesses have insensi- 
bly crept in, which, though meant for the best, and promis- 
ing, at the time, to be useful, proved far otherwise in their in- 
fluence. Expression has been given, in public and private, 
to feelings, which, though sincere and unaffected in those in 
whom they were first witnessed, were by no means of a sim- 
ilar character in all subsequent imitators. A few, perhaps, 
who were deeply impressed with the importance of religion, 
and with the danger of the impenitently wicked, began, 
without permission, to give vent to their honest zeal in warm 
and public addresses. Those whose zeal and knowledge 
were less, and whose vanity was greater, soon imitated their 
example ; until lay-preaching became prevalent, and extrav- 
agance and folly were the most prominent features in the 
scene. Meetings for prayer were protracted to an unseason- 
able hour. Judicious and sober-minded Christians were 



310 NEW MEASURES. 

grieved to see plans adopted, and practices indulged, which, 
though intended for good, were by no means adapted to 
promote it. Many who saw and lamented these evils were 
backward to oppose them, lest they should be thought un- 
friendly to what was really excellent and commendable in 
the passing scene. Thus revivals have lost some of their 
lustre with all ; have been altogether discredited in the eyes 
of many ; and have, perhaps, been succeeded by long sea- 
sons of prevailing carelessness, and even of hardened oppo- 
sition to the special work of the Holy Spirit. 

" But not only are the seeds of human infirmity and cor- 
ruption to which I have referred, quite sufficient to produce, 
and to explain the evils which have been mentioned :— not 
only are the honest mistakes, and the remaining imperfec- 
tions of the best men apt to betray them, in seasons of ex- 
citement, into language and plans which will not stand the 
test of enlightened reflection ; but there can be no doubt 
that the great adversary of souls makes it his constant study, 
by working on the minds of hypocrites and fanatics, and by 
leading good men, as far as possible, into his snares, to 
counteract and to discredit revivals of religion. * If we 
look back' — says the eminently wise and experienced Presi- 
dent Edwards — c If we look back into the history of the 
Church of God in past ages, we may observe that it has 
been a common device of the Devil, to overset a revival of 
religion, when he finds he can keep men quiet and secure no 
longer, then to drive them into excesses and extravagances. 
He holds them back as long as he can ; but when he can do 
it no longer, then he will push them on, and, if possible, run 
them upon their heads. And it has been by this means 
chiefly, that he has been successful, in several instances, to 
overthrow most hopeful and promising beginnings: yea, the 
principal means by which the Devil was successful, by de- 



NEW MEASURES. 311 

grees, to overset that grand religious revival of the world, 
that was in the primitive ages of Christianity ; and, in a 
manner to overthrow the Christian Church through the earth, 
and to make way for, and bring on the grand anti-Christian 
apostacy, that master-piece of all the Devil's work, was to 
improve the indiscreet zeal of Christians ; to drive them into 
those three extremes of enthusiasm, superstition, and severity 
towards opposers, which should be enough for an everlasting 
warning to the Christian Church. And though the Devil 
will do his diligence to stir up the open enemies of religion; 
yet he knows what is for his interest so well, that in a time 
of revival of religion, his main strength shall be tried with 
the friends of it, and he will chiefly exert himself in his at- 
tempts upon them to mislead them. One truly zealous per- 
son, in the time of such an event, that seems to have a great 
hand in the affair, and draws the eyes of many upon him, 
may do more (through Satan's being too subtle for him) to 
hinder the work, than a hundred great, and strong, and 
open opposers.'* 

" One would think, at first view, that a single series of 
mischievous disorders, strongly marked ; exhibited in a day 
of great public interest ; and distinctly recorded, would be 
sufficient to instruct and warn the Church in all succeeding 
times. But, unhappily, this is by no means found to be the 
case. Human nature being the same in all ages, the tenden- 
cies, infirmities and temptations of men are the same. One 
generation forgets the experience of that which preceded it. 
Few read the record of that experience, and fewer still are 
qualified to profit by it. The consequence is, that every few 
years, the same occurrences take place. Good men are en- 

*Some Thoughts concerning the present Revival of Religion, &c., Part 
IV., p. 190. 



312 NEW MEASURES. 

snared and led astray in the same manner. Hypocrites man- 
ifest the same arts and unhallowed ebullitions. Similar mis- 
takes are made, and similar irregularities are indulged, with- 
out recollecting, or, perhaps, knowing, that they were ever 
witnessed before, and, of course, without being admonished 
by the painful instructions of former times. Thus it is that 
children profit so little by the experience of their fathers. It 
were well, indeed, if the fathers themselves always profited 
as they ought by their own. 

" The truth of these remarks has been exemplified, in a 
greater or less degree, in almost every age of the Church, 
from the day of Pentecost, until the present hour. **** 

Ct While I speak thus candidly on the subject of Camp- 
meetings, allow me to volunteer a word in relation to what 
are commonly styled Anxious Seats. They are connected, 
and not very remotely, with the subject I have undertaken to 
discuss. Far be it from me to undertake to pronounce on 
those brethren who have thought it their duty to countenance 
them, a sentence of condemnation ; or to question that good 
has sometimes been done where they have been used. But 
this, I must insist, is not, in all cases, a safe criterion of 
duty. Men may be savingly benefitted by the instrumental- 
ity of means which all would unite in condemning. The 
decisive question is, can this method of proceeding be con- 
sidered as the best mode, nay as a really eligible mode, of 
drawing to a point, and ascertaining the exercises of seri- 
ous inquirers ? Is it the best way of deciding on the digest- 
ed feelings, the deliberate purpose of persons, whose atten- 
tion has been aroused, it may be for the first time, and per- 
haps only a few minutes before, to the great subject of relig- 
ion? If, indeed, I were called upon to address one or more 
individuals on a journey, as Philip was, in the case of the 
Ethiopian Eunuch ; — individuals whom I never expected 






NEW MEASURES. 313 

to see again, after the passing hour;— I might, without im- 
propriety, call them to declare their decision within that hour, 
and baptise them, as Philip did. Or, if I had occasion to 
speak to a mixed multitude, the greater part of whom could 
only remain a few days in the place where the Gospel was 
preached to them,— as was the situation of many in the city 
of Jerusalem, on the day of Pentecost;— it would strike me 
as proper to call them, not merely to an immediate decision— 
between the claims of God and the world, which indeed 

OUGHT ALWAYS TO BE DONE BY EVERY MINISTER ;— but 

also to an immediate manifestation of that decision, 
that they might be conversed and prayed with accordingly' 
in the few hours of opportunity which they were permitted 
to enjoy. But it would by no means occur to me as the 
most judicious way, in ordinary cases, of drawing the line 
between the careless, and the truly anxious inquirer, to re- 
quest all who were disposed to think seriously, to rise and 
present themselves before a public assembly, in the charac- 
ter of persons who had resolved, or were desirous, to devote 
themselves to the service of Christ,— and this, perhaps, at 
the close of the very sermon by means of which it was hop- 
ed they had, for the first time, begun to feel and inquire 
about salvation ; and, of course, in a few minutes after they 
thus began to feel. If I were to make such a request, I 
should expect to find the persons rising and presenting them- 
selves in compliance with it, to be, for the most part, the 
forward, the sanguine, the rash, the self-confident, and the 
self-righteous '; and that many, who felt more deeply, and 
yet hesitated about announcing themselves so suddenly as 
anxious inquirers, and, of course, kept their seats, would 
prove to be the modest, the humble, the broken-hearted, who 
had a deep impression of the deceitfulness of the heart, and 
who considered the importance of pondering well the solem- 
40 



314 NEW MEASURES. 

nity of every step on a subject of such unutterable mo- 
ment. 

" I am aware that the advocates of the system of ' anx- 
ious seats,' urge, with some plausibility, that, in considera- 
tion of the natural tendency of the impenitent to stifle con- 
victions, and to tamper with the spirit of procrastination, it 
is desirable that they should be prevailed upon, as soon as 
possible, to ' commit themselves' on this great subject. 
That a decisive step in relation to this subject is desirable, 
and that it ought to be taken without delay, is certain. But, 
at the same time, that it ought to be taken without rashness, 
with knowledge, with due consideration, and with sacred 
care not to mistake a transient emotion, for a deep impres- 
sion, or a settled purpose, is equally certain. Suppose, after 
a solemn and pointed sermon, an invitation to be given to all 
present who felt the importance of an immediate attention to 
1 the things which belong to their peace,' to come forward 
and take the seats provided for them near the pulpit. Sup- 
pose two hundred individuals to avail themselves of this 
invitation, and to present themselves before the church as 
objects of attention and prayer. And suppose, at the end 
of three months, fifty of these to unite themselves with the 
professing people of God, on the ground of 'a good hope 
through grace ;' — -fifty more to take the same step, not be- 
cause they were satisfied of their Christian character; but 
because they had c committed themselves,' and did not wish 
to appear fickle, or apostates: — and the remaining hundred 
to return, with greater obduracy than before, to their former 
careless and sinful course. I say, suppose such steps, and 
such a result as I have stated to occur ; — would it be deem- 
ed, by judicious Christians, a result, on the whole, more 
favorable for the best interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, 
than if, in pursuance of what are called the ' old measures,' 
in such cases, none but the fifty ge?iui?ie converts had ever 



NEW MEASURES. 315 

been brought forward to public view at. all, and not even these 
until they had enjoyed an opportunity to bring their exer- 
cises to the test of time ; to gain and digest the elements of 
Christian knowledge, and to ' count the cost' of their under- 
taking? — The Church indeed, in the latter case, might not 
grow in numbers quite so rapidly ; and her movements might 
not be quite so audible and imposing : — but, methinks, her 
growth would be more likely to prove healthful. She would 
be less burdened with spurious members. She would be 
more likely to escape the multiplied evils naturally arising 
from the fact of a large portion of her members being hur- 
ried forward in such a school of agitation, immature training, 
and noisy excitement'; and much less in danger of placing 
both the fifty who insincerely took upon themselves the vows 
of Christ, and the hundred who ' drew back,' in a state far 
more perilous than ever, with regard to their final salvation. 
u Let it not be said, that inviting £ to anxious seats' is the 
only effectual method of ascertaining who are under serious 
impressions, and who are not. Why is knot quite as effec- 
tual to give a public invitation to all who are in any degree 
seriously impressed, or anxious, to remain after the congre- 
gation is dismissed, or to meet their pastor the next evening, 
in some convenient apartment, for the purpose of disclosing 
their feelings, and of being made the subjects of instruction 
and prayer. Nay, why is not the latter method very much 
preferable to the former ? It surely gives quite as good an 
opportunity to ascertain numbers, and to distinguish persons 
and cases. It affords a far better opportunity to give distinct 
and appropriate instruction to particular individuals. It pre- 
vents the mischief of dragging into public view, and even 
into the highest degree of publicity, those whose exercises 
are immature, and perhaps transient. And it avoids the 
danger, which to many, and especially to young people, 



316 NEW MEASURES. 

maybe very formidable ; — I mean the danger of being inflat- 
ed by becoming objects of public attention, and by be- 
ing forthwith addressed and announced, as is too often the 
case, as undoubted ' converts.' Surely the incipient ex- 
ercises of the awakened and convinced, ought to be charac- 
terized by much calm self-examination, and much serious, re- 
tired, closet work. If there be any whose impressions are 
so slight and transient that they cannot be safely permitted to 
wait until the next evening ; it will hardly be maintained that 
such persons are prepared to ' commit themselves' by pub- 
licly taking an anxious seat. And if there be any whose 
vanity would dispose them to prefer pressing forward to 
such a seat in the presence of a great assembly, to meeting 
their pastor and a few friends in a more private manner, the 
Church, I apprehend, can promise herself little comfort from 
the multiplication of such members. 

" I have just said, that, among those who came forward 
on such an extemporaneous invitation, I should expect to 
find the sanguine, the self-confident, the superficially inform- 
ed and exercised, as a matter of course. On a late occa- 
sion, and in a house of worship, not very far distant from 
this place, when, after a solemn discourse, a request was 
made that all who were anxious, or resolved to attend to 
their spiritual interests, should immediately arise and signify 
their determination ; the first person that arose was a young 
man, in whom the odour of strong drink was very offensive ; 
who was evidently more than half drunk at the time ; and 
who never, before or afterwards, manifested any serious con- 
cern on the subject. In another place, and on another occa- 
sion, when a similar request was made, the only person that 
arose was a woman of very dubious character, who is not 
supposed, I believe, by any one, to have been, either then, 
or since, under any thing that deserves to be called real 



NEW MEASURES. 317 

anxiety of mind. The great Searcher of hearts is ray 
witness, that I do not mention these facts for the purpose of 
casting any unfair odium on the practice to which I refer ; 
but merely for the purpose of exemplifying the principles 
which I wish to inculcate, and of showing that the dangers 
which I deprecate are not the mere phantoms of a disorder- 
ed fancy. 

" In fine, I suppose the truth concerning both ' camp-meet- 
ings,' and ' anxious seats' to be about this : That however 
useful they may have really been in few cases, of very pecu- 
liar character ; and however they may have appeared to some 
honest but ardent minds, to operate favorably in a still great- 
er number of cases ; yet, as means of stated and promiscu- 
ous use, or, in fact, as means to be used at all, unless in very 
special circumstances, they are eminently adapted to gener- 
ate fanaticism ; to give a taste for ostentatious display in the 
service of the sanctuary ; to favour the rapid multiplication 
of superficial, ignorant, untrained professors of religion ; 
and to prepare the way for almost every species of disorder. 

" I have been acquainted with more than one Church in 
which the extemporaneous mode of introducing members, of 
which I am speaking, has been extensively practised. And 
I must say, the result has been in no degree adapted to 
recommend the practice. The great numbers thus added 
made a most animating figure in the religious periodicals of 
the day; but, after a year or two, a large portion of them 
were not to be found. ' Their goodness, like the morning 
cloud and the early dew,' had passed away. They had, in 
a great measure, withdrawn from the house of God, and from 
all attendance on sealing ordinances ; and needed as much as 
ever to be gathered in from the ' highways and hedges, 5 and 
to be made the subjects of a new conversion. The truth is, 
any plan, in the house of God, for separating the precious 



318 NEW MEASURES. 

and the vile ; for drawing a line between the Church and 
the world, which does not provide for an intelligent and de- 
liberate, as well as serious entrance into the body of Christ ; 
which does not make some good degree of knowledge as 
well as feeling necessary in the candidate for admission ; 
however it may gratify one whose ' ruling passion' is to mul- 
tiply professed converts to the greatest possible extent; and 
however plausibly it may appear in the public journals of the 
day ; will disclose miserable results in the end, as to any 
genuine building up of the Redeemer's kingdom. 

" But I will not run the risk of wearying your patience 
by farther enlarging on this subject. I shall, therefore, after 
two or three general remarks, which appear to me to be sug- 
gested by the foregoing facts, close this long letter. 

" The^rs^ remark is, that there is a striking similarity in 
the disorders which have attended and marred revivals of 
religion in all ages. As in doctrine, what is thought by 
many a new opinion, is frequently found, upon inquiry, no- 
thing more than the revival of an error long ago exploded ;— 
so in measures of practical disorder, what wears to many 
all the attraction of novelty, is a repetition — perhaps the 
fiftieth time — of some old contrivance for producing a sud- 
den and strong impression on the feelings of a popular as- 
sembly. In fact, as real religion is the same in all ages, so 
its counterfeits are the same ; human nature is the same ; 
and the symptoms and morbid results of enthusiasm, super- 
stition and fanaticism are substantially the same. We need 
not be surprized, then, to find ancient irregularities so remark- 
ably resembling the modern. We have seen that when- 
ever masses of men became excited, and especially when this 
excitement seized the minds of those who had been bred 
in ignorance and thoughtlessness ; — as they were brought 
into a new world ; so they were apt to think, as a matter of 



NEW MEASURES. Bl9 

course, that some new and bold measures must be adopted ; 
that exigencies which are as old as human nature, but which 
appear to them new, call for new modes of proceeding; and 
that the counsels of age and experience, like the exploded 
theories of by gone days, are no longer seasonable or ade- 
quate. Hence the inordinate love of novel contrivances for 
arresting the popular attention, and impressing the popular 
mind ; the spirit of rash and uncharitable denunciation ; the 
remarkable fact, that, in all ages, young, and, of course, in- 
experienced ministers, have commonly taken the lead, and 
discovered the most headstrong obstinacy in commencing 
and pursuing measures of an innovating character ; a tend- 
ency to undervalue the settled order of the Church, and to 
usurp the functions of the sacred office ; yielding the mind 
to impulses and enthusiastic impressions ; denouncing all 
who refuse to concur in these things as graceless formalists ; 
encouraging females to take the lead in social prayer ; call- 
ing upon penitents to make public confession of their private 
sins, as indispensable to forgiveness, and spiritual prosperity; 
claiming to have a gift, unknown to others, of promoting 
genuine revivals, to be the only real friends of true, spirit- 
ual religion ; — These are some of the fruits of human cor- 
ruption which attended and marred revivals of religion cen- 
turies ago ; and which have appeared every few years since, 
in similar cnnnection, and with endless repetition. It is an 
undoubted fact, that most of those well meant irregularities, 
on which some truly pious people now look with approba- 
tion and interest, as means pre-eminently adapted for pro- 
moting religion, have been confidently proposed, tried, found 
in the end to work badly, and exploded, over and over again; 
— and yet there are those who still dream that they can be 
made to accomplish what all experience has pronounced to 
be impossible. 



320 NEW MEASURES. 

" The second remark which I would make, as the result 
of the whole, is, that as we may confidently take for granted 
that enlightened and stable Christians will not be shaken, 
either in their faith or hope, by the occasional and even promi- 
nent exhibition of these disorders in connection with revi- 
vals of religion ; so it is important to put inquirers on their 
guard against 'stumbling at this stumbling stone.' Some, 
when they see w r hat claims to be religion, and even a genu- 
ine and precious revival of religion, tarnished by manage- 
ment, or extravagances which they cannot approve, are apt 
hastily to conclude, that vital piety, and revivals of religion 
are all a dream. I fear that this fatal delusion is often 
adopted ; and cannot but also fear that the disorders which 
often attend revivals frequently minister to it. But it is a 
delusion. The very existence of counterfeits, shows that 
there is true coin. In every department of affairs, temporal 
or spiritual, in which men are called to act, they discover 
their imperfection. The Bible teaches us to expect this. 
And if we did not find it so, the Bible representation of 
human nature would not be verified. When, therefore, any 
are tempted to doubt the reality or the importance of what 
are called by intelligent Christians, revivals of religion, be- 
cause they have been often tarnished by unhappy admixtures 
or accompaniments ; they adopt a conclusion which does as 
little credit to their scriptural knowledge, and their historical 
reading, as it does to their Christian experience. The work 
of the Holy Spirit, in renovating and sanctifying the heart, 
is the glory and hope of the Church. That there should be 
seasons in which this work is made to appear with peculiar 
lustre and power, so entirely falls in with all the works and 
ways of God, that the only wonder is, that any one who 
reads the New Testament, or looks abroad on the face of 
Christian society, should cherish a remaining doubt. And 



NEW MEASURES. 321 

although the Spirit is a divine Person, and all his influences 
infinitely pure and holy ; yet, when we recollect that its sub- 
jects are sinful men, who remain, after they become the sub- 
jects of his power, but imperfectly sanctified ; and that those 
who preside over the dispensation of the various means of 
grace, are also sinful, fallible men ; — though we may mourn 
and weep, we certainly cannot wonder, that marks — sad 
marks of our weakness and fallibility should appear in our 
most precious seasons, and in our holiest services. 

" The last remark with which I would trouble you, is, that 
we ought to guard against undertaking to condemn, as of 
course lacking piety, those who favour some or all of the 
disorders to which reference has been made. We have seen 
that one of the characteristics which seldom fail to mark 
those brethren, is a disposition to anathematize as unfaithful 
or graceless, all who cannot adopt their views, and pursue 
their plans. It is important that we guard against imitating 
this unworthy example. While we avoid, with sacred care, 
all participation in their faults ; while we bear testimony 
faithfully and openly against whatever we deem unfriendly 
to the cause of genuine religion ; let us remember that some 
zealous and active servants of Jesus Christ; brethren whose 
piety we cannot doubt, and whose usefulness we can have 
no disposition to undervalue or abridge ; — have appeared, 
for a time, as the patrons of these mistakes. Let us hon- 
our their piety, rejoice in their usefulness, forgive their 
mistakes, and pray that they may be brought to more cor- 
rect views. 

" That you and I, my dear friend, may have grace given 
us to love and promote, with our whole hearts, genuine re- 
vivals of religion, and to guard against every thing which 
tends to impede or mar them ; and that we may speedily 
enjoy the unspeakable pleasure of seeing the power of the 
41 



322 NEW MEASURES. 

Gospel in its choisest influences pervade our land, and the 
world; — is the unfeigned prayer of your affectionate brother 
in Christ. 

" SAMUEL MILLER. 
"Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D. 

"Princeton, March 8, 1832." 

I have presented the foregoing extracts and letters on the 
subject of New Measures, for several substantial reasons. 
1. Because it is of the greatest importance that the true 
character and results of the religious excitements produced 
by such machinery should be better understood. 2. Because 
the Methodists mainly rely on them for the propagation of 
their Arminian religion and for the purpose of making pros- 
elytes from orthodox churches. 3. Because, within the last 
year or two, other than Methodist churches in this city have 
adopted these measures and are now employing them, to the 
ultimate injury, as we believe, of their true interests and to 
the damage of the general cause of true Christianity. 4. In 
order more effectually to vindicate ourselves against the 
charge of hostility to genuine revivals of religion and to 
justify more fully our steady and determined refusal to em- 
ploy the same specious but really destructive apparatus. 
And I have preferred to exhibit the opinions and experience 
of the writers whom I have quoted, to show that some of 
the wisest, most distinguished, pious and useful ministers in 
our country are equally decided in their disapprobation of 
such spurious excitements and the measures by which they 
are effected. 

But while we cannot but disapprove of such popular com- 
motions on the subject of religion, produced, not by the 
Spirit of God, but by the contrivances and expedients of 
men, we most sincerely and earnestly desire the promotion 



NEW MEASURES, 



323 



of true revivals, and the genuine conversion of our fellow 
men. And in order to this, all orthodox Christians and 
churches should be diligent in the use of God's appointed 
means, and unceasing in their prayers for the quickening, 
sanctifying, enlightening and renewing influence of the 
Holy Spirit. It would, indeed, be far happier, if Christ- 
ians were so to cultivate the graces of the Spirit, and per- 
petually and increasingly abound in every good word and 
work, as never to need what are called revivals, and which 
commonly imply the necessity of their resuscitation from a 
criminal, shameful and unspeakably injurious state of relig- 
ious declension, apathy and unfruitfulness. And every 
Christian church should aim at maintaining such a steady, 
habitual, and growing state of usefulness and piety. But 
when individual Christians or churches have fallen into a 
condition of supineness or spiritual indifference — when their 
Christian graces have become languid and comparatively 
dead — when formalism takes the place of spiritual and hearty 
devotion — and the means of grace cease to edify the people 
of God, or to effect, instrumentally, the conversion of sin- 
ners, — then, surely, there is need — most urgent need, for a 
real revival of religion ; and both pastor and people should 
labour and pray with unceasing zeal until it is obtained. In 
such an extremity, however, let them not seek to be wiser 
than God ; or dare to add to all their other sins, the enor- 
mous crime of contemning the ordinances and means of His 
appointing. Rather let them confess their past remissness ; 
and begin, with all diligence, humility, penitence and prayer, 
to use them in accordance with the will of their Master in 
heaven. And if they will thus employ them, perseveringly, 
they will assuredly find that they have lost none of their di- 
vine efficacy or power — that they are still sufficient, with the 
blessing of God, to re-animate, strengthen, comfort and ed- 



324 NEW MEASURES. 

ify believers ; and that they are still mighty, through God, to 
the illumination, conviction and saving conversion of sin- 
ners. 

The truth is, orthodox Christians do not do justice either 
to themselves or to the cause they have espoused ; and hence 
the contempt into which the scriptural means of grace some- 
times fall. These means are used often with such compar- 
ative apathy and inactivity — with so little of the spirit of 
true devotion and Christian zeal — and are accompanied with 
so little prayer and active personal efforts for the conversion 
of souls, that it is no wonder they should be regarded by 
many as inefficient or inadequate. How seldom, for exam- 
ple, do orthodox Christians manifest a tithe of the activity 
and zeal with which enthusiasts and fanatics ply, from day 
to day and from week to week, their various human expe- 
dients and contrivances ! How seldom do orthodox Christ- 
ians manifest as much zeal in endeavouring to bring their 
neighbours to hear the truth expounded and enforced, as 
many others do in persuading them to hear the truth per- 
verted, caricatured and maligned ! How seldom do they 
make as earnest efforts to persuade their friends and acquaint- 
ances to come to Christ, as some others do to get them to 
go up to the " altar" or " anxious seat!" And if orthodox 
Christians will continue thus to slight the means of grace 
which God has wisely and graciously appointed — if they 
will thus persist in perverting and abusing them, they need 
not wonder that their souls are unedified and sinners uncon- 
verted : — only let them not ascribe these results to any 
imaginary imperfection or inefficiency in the means them- 
selves, but to their own negligence and wickedness and 
folly : — let them at once confess and bewail their sins, and 
begin to use the means ordained of God in the right spirit, 
with becoming interest, unceasing activity, importunate 



NEW MEASURES 325 

prayer, and steady perseverance, and they will soon realize 
in themselves, and observe in others around them, the hap- 
piest results. Is not this our duty ? Do we not owe it to 
God — to ourselves — to the souls of others — to the precious 
cause of truth and scriptural holiness ? 0, my brethren, let 
us not give occasion to any, by our negligence, apathy, and 
want of enlightened zeal, to undervalue the power of Divine 
truth or the efficacy of God's appointed means of grace ! 
We profess to be the friends of true revivals of religion, let 
us then show, by our conduct, that we do earnestly pray and 
labour for their promotion. We profess to believe that the 
ordinary means of grace are, with God's blessing, abundant- 
ly sufficient for every emergency, let us then evince our sin- 
cerity, by practically using and employing them for our own 
spiritual profit and the salvation of the souls of others. 
Thus shall we not only experience, and accomplish, by the 
favour of God, the greatest possible amount of real good, 
but also most effectually show unto our beloved but erring 
brethren u a more excellent way." 

The observations just made, I would especially commend 
to the beloved people of my charge. You know that they 
are in exact accordance with the instructions of my whole 
pastoral life. I have always endeavoured to guard you 
against formalism, as well as against fanaticism — and I again 
protest against the necessity of being frozen to death, be- 
cause we are averse to being burnt to death. I abhor a mere 
formal and heartless service ; and insist upon the necessity 
of spirituality and zeal in religion. It does not follow, that 
because we are opposed to spurious excitements, we are, 
therefore, opposed to genuine revivals of religion. It does 
not follow, that because we are hostile to the use of certain 
measures of man's devising, that therefore we are opposed to 
the use of any means at all for the promotion of true religion, 



326 NEW MEASURES. 

or friendly to the negligent or formal use of such as God has 
ordained. By no means: — It is, by the grace of God, our 
earnest desire, as it has been our constant aim, to guard your 
souls against every hurtful error and evil practice ; and to cul- 
tivate within you a steady and healthful principle of spirit- 
ual life. I am aware that some, either from culpable igno- 
rance, or selfish sectarian purposes, have endeavoured to 
disparage your Christian character, as they do in fact that of 
every church not of their communion. But without saying 
what might in truth be said in commendation of you as a 
body, let me rather exhort you, beloved, to continue, by the 
help 0/ God, not to deserve such unjust and uncharitable 
detraction. Yea, remember, that whatever attainments you 
may have made, and however useful you may have been, 
there is, undoubtedly, room for further improvement and 
increased exertion in behalf of sinners yet unconverted in 
your midst. I entreat you, by the love of Christ, to increase 
your diligence in the use of God's appointed means of grace 
and to abound yet more and more in every good word and 
work. And this I would have you do, not in the spirit of 
unhallowed rivalry, or with an unsanctified and fanatical zeal, 
but with all lowliness of mind, and from a sincere desire to 
promote the glory of God in your own salvation and that of 
others. 



CONCLUSION. 

In view of what has been said, in the foregoing pages, 
respecting the polity of the Methodist Episcopal Church, is 
it not obviously important that the attention of the public 
should be more generally and seriously directed to its exam- 
ination ? It is a perfect anomaly in our protestant and re- 
publican country ; and is, in our conscientious and deliberate 
judgment, dangerous in its tendency to the interests of civil 
and religious liberty. Other Christian denominations have 
hitherto occupied themselves, almost exclusively, in defend- 
ing their respective churches against the incessant and often 
violent assaults of Methodists ; and, in consequence, the 
system of Methodism itself, is comparatively but little un- 
derstood by the community at large, and even by multitudes 
within its own pale. The time has come, however, when 
that ecclesiastical system must be more generally and tho- 
roughly investigated and exposed. Their growing numbers 
and wealth have served already, in part, to develope the 
actual tendency of their aristocratical government; and some 
of them have begun to manifest such a degree of arrogance, 
as must insure a more general and close examination of the 
sources of their proud and domineering power. And although 
in consequence of the piety and patriotism of many of their 
clergy and laity, the evil tendency of their ecclesiastical sys- 
tem has been, as yet, but partially developed, there is much 
reason to fear that its deteriorating, corrupting, and destruc- 
tive influence will increasingly operate, to the imminent haz- 
ard, eventually, not only of spiritual piety, but also of civil 



328 CONCLUSION. 

or political freedom. It is therefore the duty of every Christ- 
ian and patriot in the land — and especially of the leading 
politicians and statesmen of our country — to turn their at- 
tention seriously to this subject. Let them remember the 
inseparable connexion between religious and civil liberty, 
and recall the mournful lessons of the ages that are past, 
and they will at once perceive the dangerous tendency of 
aristocratic Methodism. Let them examine their Book of 
Discipline for themselves, and say whether the despotic 
principles of ecclesiastical government, adopted by the clergy 
of that sect, and imposed upon that people, are not utterly 
irreconcilable with the character of our free political Con- 
stitution and Government, and incompatible with the genius 
of our republican institutions ? Let them answer, after due 
examination, whether such a degree of irresponsible and des- 
potic power as is possessed by the Methodist clergy, connect- 
ed as it is with the control of so much and rapidly accumu- 
lating wealth, is not highly dangerous, in its legitimate ten- 
dency and probable ultimate results, to the civil and relig- 
ious liberty of these United States ? Let them particular- 
ly observe, the manner in which the Methodist clergy are 
trained, and the surveillance which they have assumed over 
each individual member connected with their church ; and 
judge what such a system is adapted to effect, in the hands 
of some such ambitious spirits as have arisen in different 
ages that are past. To show how well adapted this system 
is to accomplish the evil purposes of ambition and tyranny, 
under the direction and control of wicked and designing 
men, such as have often acquired the ascendency during the 
past ages of the church, I will subjoin the following extracts 
from the series of articles, (referred to in a former part of 
this work,) on the Methodist Episcopal Church, in the Chris- 
tian Intelligencer of New York. — 



CONCLUSION. 329 

u The manner of entering the ministry and of ascending 
into the Episcopal Chair. 

" We may trace, in thought, a minister of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church through the successive stages of his ad- 
vancement, from his reception into the society, to his invest- 
iture with Episcopal authority. He becomes a member of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church by joining a class. He 
attends class-meetings and love-feasts, quarterly-meetings 
and camp-meetings, watch-nights and prayer-meetings, and 
sings, and prays, and shouts, and while others [ fall from 
grace' he perseveres, and his fervency attracts the notice of 
the preacher in charge. The preacher makes him a class- 
leader ; he is placed to watch over souls, to instruct and re- 
prove ; in the Quarterly Conference, and on other occasions, 
he comes in contact with superior authorities. Thus his 
fidelity, his zeal, his devotedness to the doctrines and dis- 
cipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church are put to the test. 
The preacher next gives him license to officiate as an exhort- 
er; and he tries his talents at public speaking. By and by, he 
obtains the recommendation of the Quarterly Meeting Con- 
ference, and presents himself for a preacher's license to the 
District Conference. In time, he procures a recommendation 
to the Annual Conference to be received on trial in the trav- 
elling connexion. Here he passes a probation of two years ; 
find is then received as a preacher in full connexion, a con- 
stituent part of the great itinerant aristocracy. 

u Up to this period, he has been undergoing a preparatory 
discipline, admirably fitted to secure from him a complete 
and absolute devotion to the corps. — At any time previous 
to his being received into full connexion, his progress might 
have been arrested on the least indication of an insubordin- 
ate or revolutionizing spirit. Any symptom of a disposition 
discordant with the genius of Methodist Episcopacy might 
42 



330 CONCLUSION. 

have sufficed to warn the preacher who had made him a class- 
leader, not to encourage his farther promotion ; or it might 
have warned the district conference which had licensed him 
to preach, and the quarterly conference which had known 
all his manner of life, not to put him forward for the itiner- 
ating service. And while passing through his two years' 
trial for admission into full connexion, any untoward indica- 
tion of character, might have stopped him there ; for from 
the beginning the following information was given to him. 
' Observe ! taking on trial is entirely different from admitting 
a preacher into full connection. One on trial may be either 
admitted or rejected, without doing him any wrong : — oth- 
erwise it would be no trial at all. Let every one that has 
the charge of a circuit explain this to those who are on trial.' 
Boct. and Bis. of M. E. Ch., chap. I., sec. 8, ed. of 1828. 
By going through so long and so strict an apprenticeship, he 
is trained as well as tested ; he gets thoroughly imbued with 
the spirit of the corps ; the interests of Methodist Episco- 
pacy become identified with his own ; the idea of being one 
of the number who govern a large body of people, turning 
them to what point they please, is blended with every other 
image in his mind ; and he learns to feel that it is no small 
thing to participate in the power, which sways all the inter- 
ests of this great and united denomination, 

"Even at the point of elevation to which we have now 
traced him, he cannot cease to remember that his power per- 
tains to him, not as an individual, but as an unit in a mighty 
combination ; and that though while he acts with that com- 
bination he can do much, yet if he acts against it or with- 
out it, he can do nothing. He cannot but be conscious that 
any disposition towards independence, — any thing that looks 
like democracy, any thing that excites suspicion on the part 
of conference, or bishop, or presiding elder, may easily make 



CONCLUSION, 331 

his situation so uncomfortable and so hopeless of progress, 
that he will be glad to forsake it and locale. But after so 
long a probation, it is difficult to believe that he can need the 
pressure of such motives to keep him in his place ; he has 
the genuine spirit ; he is wholly a friend to Methodist Epis- 
copacy. He passes safely through the successive ordina- 
tions by which he is made deacon and elder ; he sits in the 
conferences annual and general ; he wins the favour of his 
bishop. He rises to the power of a presiding elder ; he 
watches over a district; he inspects and directs the proceed- 
ings of preachers and societies or classes ; he presides, per- 
haps, in an annual conference. In the end, perhaps, he 
rises to a bishop's chair ; and though he wears no mitre and 
no robes of greatness ; and though the dignitaries of some 
other churches may smile at his lack of external splendour, 
and may despise him for the c bend sinisters' in his Episco- 
pal escutcheon ; he wields an actual and effective power 
which many a right reverend prelate, glorying in the unin- 
terrupted succession of his official genealogy, might be 
strongly tempted to envy. — Christ. Spec, num. III. — Doct. 
and Discip. of Meth. Ch., ed. 1828, chap. L, sees, 4, 5, 6, 
7,8,9. 

" What powerful worldly motives are presented to young 
men of talents to enter the Methodist Episcopal Church? 
With but few exceptions those who enter the ministry in 
that denomination, so far from making their pecuniary situa- 
tion worse, or increasing their hardships, better their condi- 
tions, and enter into a circle which they had not access to 
before, nor never would have had, but for their ministerial 
character. These considerations being superadded to the 
overgrown power held by the travelling preachers, present 
strong temptations to aspiring young men to enter the min- 
istry in that sect, and to enter it too, from other motives than 



832 CONCLUSION. 

winning souls to Jesus Christ. We may therefore ask, what 
kind of moral policy can be expected from such a ministry 
with such power, when interest shall be involved ? 
u Classes and Class- Leaders, 
" * There are about twelve persons in a class.' — ' There is 
only one condition previously required of those who desire 
admission into these societies, a desire to flee from the wrath 
to come !' The first six months after a convert has joined a 
class, are generally considered as so many months of proba- 
tion in order to full membership in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. — During that term he is frequently interrogated by 
his leader in class-meetings respecting the state of his soul ; 
and frequent inquiry is made by his leader concerning his 
walk and conversation. If it appears at the end of his 
probationary term that his conduct has been moral, and that 
he has regularly attended religious meetings, and, if, in the 
opinion of his leader he is pious, the travelling preacher en*- 
rols his name with the names of such as are members in 
full connexion. t — As far as we can ascertain, no pains are 
taken by the itinerant preachers to instruct the members of a 
class in the government of the church. It is presumed that 
not more than one person in a hundred who unite with the 
Methodist Episcopal Church are acquainted, at the time of 
their reception into it, with its peculiar form of government. 
The consequence is that many persons, after having enjoyed 
membership for years, on discovering the nature of the gov- 
ernment under which they have lived, become dissatisfied 
with it, and leave the denomination. The fact, that they 
have no representation in the Annual and General Conferenc- 
es, and consequently no voice in making the laws, rules and 
regulations w T hich are binding on all the members, is disgust- 
ing to their minds. Though they are asked and required to 
contribute of their substance for the support of the itinerancy, 






CONCLUSION. 333 

yet they are not suffered to have a representation in the law- 
making department of the denomination. The principle 
here involved is the same that sundered the United States 
of America from the government of Great Britain. Taxa- 
tion, without representation in the government from which 
taxation emanated, kindled the indignation of our fathers 
against the government of George III., and caused them to 
draw their swords ; and they saw their country free and in- 
dependent, before their swords were sheathed. Is tyranny 
less odious in ecclesiastical than in civil matters ? 

" The duty of a class-leader is ' to see each person in his 
class once a week at least ; in order to inquire how their 
souls prosper; to advise, reprove, comfort, or exhort, as 
occasion may require ; and to receive what they are willing 
to give, towards the relief of the preachers, church, and 
poor.' Class-leaders are also required * to meet the minis- 
ters and the stewards of the society once a week ; in order 
to inform the minister of any that are sick, or of any that 
walk disorderly, and will not be reproved ; and to pay the 
stewards what they have received of their several classes in 
the week preceeding.' It is made their duty c at every other 
meeting of the class in every place' to admit no stranger. 
1 At other times they may; but the same person not above 
twice or thrice.' A strict examination of each class-leader, 
by a travelling preacher, is to take place l at least once a 
quarter' ' concerning his method of meeting a class.' It is 
made the duty of class-leaders to 'converse with those who 
have charge of their circuits,' namely the travelling preach- 
ers, ' frequently and freely.' It is also expected that they 
shall i frequently meet each other's classes ;' and ( the most 
useful' are enjoined to 4 meet the other classes as often as 
possible.' — Doct. and Dis. of M. E. Ch., chap. II. , sees. 1, 
2, 4, ed. of 1828. 



334 CONCLUSION. 

" Such inquisitorial measures are admirably calculated to 
secure subordination in all the classes, and amongst all the 
leaders. There is nothing like them in all the churches that 
are called Christian, if we except one sect, which it is need- 
less to name." 

In view of the aristocratical principles of church govern- 
ment, adopted by the itinerant clergy of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church — and the peculiar measures employed for the 
training of their ministerial candidates, and for the subordin- 
ation of their people, — I ask again, — Is there no danger to 
be apprehended to the civil and religious liberties of this 
Republic ? They are, as a denomination, rapidly increasing 
in numbers, wealth, and general influence ; — what may not 
a corrupted and ambitious clergy accomplish, at some future 
period, with such a system of ecclesiastical despotism? — 
wielded, be it remembered, exclusively and irresponsibly by 
themselves ! 

In thus calling the attention of the public to the polity of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, I have no desire to excite 
undue suspicion against the present clergy of that denomi- 
nation. I have no doubt but that, as yet, the great body of 
them are both pious and patriotic, and sincerely attached to 
the republican government and institutions of the country — 
nor would they knowingly favour any thing inimical to civil 
and religious liberty. But the ecclesiastical system which 
they have adopted, and the policy which they have pursued, 
are unquestionably adapted to corrupt, in the progress of 
time, any body of men in the world. They are not a whit 
more intelligent or pious than the clergy of former times, 
who adopted, from equally honest, though mistaken views 
of duty, substantially the same aristocratical and worldly 
policy — and like causes will produce like effects, every where 
and to the end of time. The very facts, that they have from 



conclusion 335 

time to time increased their ecclesiastical power, and adopt- 
ed such a worldly policy, are proofs that they are far from 
being above the reach of ambition, pride and avarice — and 
if we are to believe the testimony of those who know them 
best, and have known them long, there has been a visible 
deterioration in the character and spirit of many of them 
already. And whatever may be the piety and patriotism of 
the great mass of the present itinerant Methodist preachers, 
who have been chiefly employed in laying the foundation of 
the system, there is reason to fear that, as the effects of the 
system are developed, they, or their successors, will mani- 
fest less and less of the spirit of true religion, and more and 
more of the unhallowed spirit of the world. It is chiefly in 
view of this legitimate tendency of the system of aristocratic 
Methodism, that we think the public generally, and particu- 
larly the leading statesmen of our country, should turn their 
serious attention to this subject : — and if convinced, by an 
impartial examination, that its tendency is inimical to repub- 
licanism in the state, it will then be their duty to warn their 
countrymen against its insidious influence; and to persuade 
their fellow citizens, composing the laity of that denomina- 
tion, to insist upon a reformation which shall conform their 
ecclesiastical system to the genius and spirit of our civil 
institutions. 

If we are asked, what concern we have in these matters? 
— we answer, that we have, as Christians, many interests in 
common — and, as fellow-citizens, our political destinies are 
bound up together. It deeply concerns us, as members of 
the Church Catholic, that any portion of our Master's King- 
dom should be deprived of its just and unalienable rights; 
— and, as patriots, we honestly fear the prevalence of despot- 
ism in the Church, as inimical to the perpetuation of liberty 
in the state. We know too well what were the disastrous 



336 CONCLUSION. 

results of similar ecclesiastical principles in the early ages of 
Christianity ; and we have no confidence that the same tree 
planted now and in this hemisphere will produce any better 
fruits. It is, therefore, both our duty and interest to endeav- 
our to avert, if possible, prospective evils, in which we, as 
well as our Methodist brethren, may be unhappily involved. 
— Can one member of the body of Christ suffer, and not the 
whole? Can the civil and religious liberties of our common 
country be impaired, without affecting injuriously the rights 
and privileges of all ? 

It is a matter of surprise, as well as deep regret, that the 
clergy of the Methodist Episcopal Church should ever have 
adopted so anti-republican a system of church government 
and discipline ; and that they should still continue to deprive 
their people of the right of lay-representation. There are, 
doubtless, many truly pious and patriotic men among them ; 
let such be induced to re-examine the fundamental princi- 
ples of their ecclesiastical system, and inform themselves 
more fully of the effects of similar principles in ancient times 
— and resolve, as Christian ministers and consistent patriots, 
to seek a thorough reformation in the aristocratic government 
of their church. Why should you continue to adhere to 
principles which have produced, in other times, consequences 
so disastrous to the church and the world ? Why should you 
again put to hazard the sacred ark of civil and religious free- 
dom ? — and that, too, in a land consecrated to political and 
religious liberty ! Why should you be unwilling to grant 
your people the rights and privileges that are exercised and 
enjoyed by all their brethren of other sister protestant de- 
nominations in the land? If you never mean to abuse your 
clerical power — if you have no design to tyrannize over the 
heritage of God — if it is your purpose to do no wrong to 
your lay brethren, why exclude the laity from all participation 



conclusion. 337 

in the legislation of the church ! It seems to us, that the 
Methodist clergy owe it to themselves, as well as to their 
people, to grant the laity at least a voice in the making of 
those laws and the adoption of those disciplinary rules and 
regulations, to which they are amenable, and by which they 
are ecclesiastically governed. Let not the excellent men 
among the Methodist clergy whom we now more particularly 
address, repel this appeal to their piety and patriotism from 
any unworthy prejudice. It is the part of wisdom to be 
willing to be taught even by an enemy — how much more to 
heed the admonitions of a friend — and he who makes this 
appeal assures you, that he is actuated, if he knows his own 
heart, by no other feelings than such as are perfectly conso- 
nant with Christian affection and a sincere regard for those 
interests which are alike common to us all as Christians and 
men. You may be skeptical as to the alleged injurious ten- 
dency of your present ecclesiastical system, and perhaps 
may smile at the ultimate results predicted ; — but remember 
that the early advocates of prelacy, and the ancient abettors 
of clerical aristocracy, were equally blind to the remote but 
certain consequences of the principles which they had adopt- 
ed and were then favouring. Doubtless, had the Christian 
pastors of the third and fourth centuries foreseen the ultimate 
results of the then increasing ambition and power of the 
clergy — had they been able to descry the horrible corrup- 
tions and terrible tyranny of subsequent ages — had they per- 
ceived that they were in fact laying the foundation of that 
awful apostacy — the papacy — they w T ould not only have 
shrunk back from it with horror, but they would have zeal- 
ously uprooted every thing like clerical aristocracy and pre- 
latical usurpation ! 

May we not make an appeal, also, to the pious and patri- 
otic among the laity of the Methodist Episcopal Church ? 
43 



338 CONCLUSION. 

If we are surprised that the clergy of your church should 
have adopted such an aristocratical system of church gov- 
ernment, we are much more astonished, that the laymen of 
your denomination, should for so long a time have tamely 
submitted to it ! Have you ever seriously and thoroughly 
examined it ? Have you ever reflected upon the corrupting 
influence of irresponsible power? Have you ever pondered 
upon the effects of the same principles of clerical aristocracy 
in ancient times, or thought of the probable results of the 
same system upon your own clergy or their successors here- 
after ? Why should you allow yourselves to be disfranchis- 
ed and unjustly deprived of the right of representation ? In 
these respects you stand entirely alone in this free protestant 
country — the Papists only excepted — as all other Protestant 
denominations enjoy these unalienable rights and inestimable 
privileges. In politics, you are as good republicans as your 
neighbours, and would resist political despotism as patriot- 
ically and as manfully as any. Why, then, should you tame- 
ly submit to ecclesiastical tyranny ? Why should you allow 
your clergy to assume, exclusively, all power, legislative, 
judicial, and executive, without control or responsibility ? 
W T hy should you submit to a purely clerical government, in 
which you have no voice and no lay-representation ? Would 
you allow any set of men to deprive you of the right of self- 
government in your civil or political affairs ? Would you 
intrust, to any set of men, the power of making and execut- 
ing what laws they pleased, without responsibility to the 
nation ? Why, then, we ask again, do you permit the cler- 
gy of your church to retain exclusive and irresponsible power 
in ecclesiastical affairs ? — to deprive you of the right and 
privilege of self-government in the church ? Are you inca- 
pable of governing yourselves in ecclesiastical matters? — of 
taking any share in the government of your church ? Are 



CONCLUSION. 339 

you less intelligent than any or all of your protestant breth- 
ren of other denominations? Are you less virtuous? Why 
should your clergy be afraid or unwilling to trust you with a 
proper representation in the government of your church ? 
Do they think you too ignorant ? — or too vicious? If neither 
the one nor the other, why should they refuse you rights 
which are enjoyed by every other protestant church in the 
United States ? I aver that I ask these questions from no 
disrespect — but for the purpose of eliciting thought — yea, 
for the purpose of exciting your honest indignation ! You 
are justly entitled to the right of representation, as protest- 
ant Christians and freemen ; and should, respectfully, yet 
firmly demand it. It is degrading to you to suffer yourselves 
to be any longer deprived of rights which all your protest- 
ant neighbours enjoy. Yea, your continued abject submis- 
sion will, in all probability, prepare the way for the ultimate 
slavery of your posterity, not only in the church, but also in 
the state ! u No bishop, no king," was the shrewd remark 
of a crafty prince : — and civil liberty cannot long co-exist 
with ecclesiastical despotism. We grant, that the great body 
of your ministers are, at present, good men, who would not 
abuse their ecclesiastical power to the ruin of your political 
freedom ; — but what security have you that their successors 
will be equally pious and patriotic ? Why hazard, in any 
degree, interests so momentous ! — " The price of liberty is 
eternal vigilance ;" — and if you are wise and faithful to your 
duty, both as Christians and republican citizens, you will 
never rest, until your ecclesiastical rights are fully obtained 
from your present aristocratical rulers. 

I trust that what I have said, relative to the polity, &c. 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church, will be rightly under- 
stood. I have freely animadverted upon what I consider 



340 CONCLUSION. 

the errors and faults of Episcopal Methodism ; and have 
plainly exposed some of the practical evils which have re- 
sulted from the practice of many connected with that de- 
nomination ;-— nor have I shunned to declare my honest 
conviction in regard to the dangerous tendency of the irres- 
ponsible power possessed by the clergy of that sect. But 
I am very far from wishing to disparage, what is truly pious 
and excellent in that Christian Church ; or to detract from 
the real and extensive good which that denomination has, 
under God, effected, and is still accomplishing. There are 
many truly excellent men in the ministry of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, and thousands of truly pious Christians 
connected with that communion ;— and I have no doubt, as 
I have repeatedly said, that many of the improprieties and 
excesses to which I have adverted, are not approved of or 
countenanced by them. They hold, moreover, as a body, 
the essential doctrines of our common Christianity — and 
we therefore rejoice in recognizing them as a large and im- 
portant branch of the church of Christ. And so far as the 
Methodist Episcopal Church retains the truth as it is in Je- 
sus — so far as she exhibits the spirit of our common Lord 
and Master — so far as she is instrumental in winning souls 
to Christ, and in extending the Redeemer's kingdom, so 
far we give her the right hand of fellowship — pray for her 
prosperity — and do, yea, and will rejoice in her success. 

I have now discharged what has been to me no pleasant 
task : — and having thus furnished the " proof," which was 
publicly called for, and repeatedly insisted on, I will now 
cheerfully submit the whole matter to the judgment of the 
public. The truth of the statements which I had made, has 
been established by their own Book of Discipline, and by 
historical and official documentary evidence which cannot 



CONCLUSION. 341 

be disputed or invalidated. — And this evidence has been 
corroborated by the testimony of several of the most com- 
petent and unimpeachable witnesses of different Christian 
denominations — and by several of the most distinguished 
adhering ministers of the Methodist Episcopal Church, such 
as Bishops Coke and McKendree,* and the Rev. H. B. 
Bascom. The testimony of the Methodist " Reformers" 
is, in ray judgment, entitled to the highest respect ; — but, let 
it be remembered, that each of the allegations which I had 
made, has been fully proven by other testimony and proof: 
— Indeed, the main points have been clearly demonstrated, 
by the Book of Discipline itself. 

" Last words" are sometimes almost endless : — and as I 
still feel, as I always have felt, a strong repugnance to unne- 
cessary controversy with any evangelical protestant church, 
I will now request my readers — if what I have written 
should be further controverted — to re-examine the proofs and 
authorities which have been produced by me in substantia- 
tion of the allegations which I had made. It will, I know, 
be very easy to deny their truth, and not very difficult to 
mystify the facts in the case ; but however bold the denial, 
or plausible the explanation, the public, with the record 
and evidence before them, will know how to discriminate 
and determine. 



*Mr. McKendree, is said to have " withdrawn," from the conference 
in disgust, but only, as we suppose, on the particular occasion referred to, 
and temporarily. For he continued to adhere to the Church, notwithstand- 
ing his alleged denunciation of " the unwarrantable assumptions of the 
conference," — and was subsequently made one of their Bishops.— Such 
gross inconsistency shows the blinding influence of ambition, and serves 
to illustrate the danger of absolute and irresponsible power; but it does 
not alter the truth, nor change the " tyrannical (or) despotic" nature of 
that ecclesiastical government! 



342 CONCLUSION. 

The original object in the preparation of this work will 
at least be accomplished, viz: — the vindication of myself 
against the charge, either of ignorant slander, or deliberate 
traduction! ! — I cannot but believe, that even my Methodist 
brethren, will now be " satisfied" that I had not spoken 
without some " acquaintance" with their ecclesiastical sys- 
tem ; and that the proofs and authorities which have been 
exhibited are at least sufficient to shield me from the horri- 
ble imputation of having deliberately borne " false witness 
against my neighbour" ! ! !— For the rest, I have very little 
personal concern — and only regret that it should have been 
made necessary forme to say as much as I have said, in self- 
vindication and defence. 

After a temperate and candid review, which is the un- 
doubted right of my Methodist brethren, and to which, cer- 
tainly, I have not the slightest objection, — if they also are 
so disposed, we may live together in peace: — and if we cannot 
promote each other's welfare, we can at least abstain from 
all attempts to hinder each other's success. We differ, it 
is true, upon some important points ; but then, let us " agree 
to differ ;" or, if we must expose what we conscientiously 
consider erroneous in each other's views and practices, let it 
be done in the spirit of the Master. We worship one Lord 
— acknowledge one rule of faith — and hold in common the 
great essentials of the Gospel. We have, as sister churches, 
the same great objects in view — and have in common the 
same enemies. — Let us then cease our warfare upon each 
other ; and employ our combined strength against our com- 
mon foes ! 

Finally, I would say to all Presbyterians — and particularly 
to the members of my own pastoral charge — cultivate, as far 
as possible, a catholic spirit towards all evangelical protest- 



CONCLUSION. 343 

ant denominations ; and, at the same time, an intelligent 
and firm attachment to your own. Never be the aggressors : 
— but when assailed, defend the faith of your fathers with a 
meek but resolute spirit. " To preserve peace, be prepared 
for war." Study more thoroughly the doctrines and order 
of your own church ; and inform yourselves more fully re- 
specting the principles and practices of other sects. Be 
always ready to give the reason of the hope that is in you ; 
and to show, why you adhere to your own scriptural stand- 
ards and liberal form of government and discipline. If, 
unhappily, your Methodist brethren should still continue to 
misrepresent, caricature and malign your faith, be ready to 
meet them, with the Word of God, in vindication of the 
truth. If they should still continue their sectarian efforts to 
proselyte you to their church, let them know, at once, that 
you understand their selfish object — and that you are too 
well acquainted with their Arminian errors, and anti-repub- 
lican government, to be seduced, by them, from the pure 
faith and Christian liberty of the gospel you profess. And 
if they should still persist in disparaging your Christian 
character, or the reputation of the ministry and church to 
which you belong, show the injustice of such traduction, by 
your holy lives and conversation. Yea, let even the secta- 
rian zeal of others, only provoke you to love and good works. 
Be more faithful, active, and prayerful ; and the God of your 
fathers will still continue, in spite of all opposition, to pre- 
serve, defend, and prosper you. — " But we are bound to give 
thanks always to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, 
because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salva- 
tion, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the 
truth : whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the ob- 
taining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, 



344 CONCLUSION. 

brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye 
have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. Now 
our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, 
which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consola- 
tion and good hope through grace, comfort your hearts, 

AND ESTABLISH YO 

2 Thess. ii. 13—17. 



THE END 






I 



Hnflmffi 



I 



Mb 



llPlli 



™ 



h Hi 
Hi 1 ') 



i IF 

II 111 

II 






n 



IgBW 






itas 

it' I 
1 1 1 1 1 



H Nk4!n 



>h 



1« ■■— 



1 I Hi 



II 



MM 

i if I i 'i 



I; 1 



HI 



ill 



li< II 
1 1 









' 



i" Tifii.;:;: H 



il I m Mm m i 'I 



I §§1 
i it i 

Iliii'll 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

021 212 '937 9 



